Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Topics - Natalie McKinley

Pages: [1]
1
Climax Control Archives / Home Sweet Home
« on: April 12, 2019, 11:00:34 PM »
 It is around 8 am on Saturday 1st December 2018, and Lowri Moss is stood in her hotel bathroom in Cardiff, with her hands on the rim of the sink, looking at herself in the mirror. For someone who has had barely five hours sleep, on the back of consuming a not inconsiderable amount of alcohol, Lowri does not look too bad, and although she feels a bit worse for wear, thankfully for her, she is not hungover.

Last night had definitely been a good one. It had included a stop off at Caroline Street - referred to colloquially by locals as Chippy Lane, due to the number of fast food restaurants along the street - before finishing up at Live Lounge, therefore fulfilling the two requirements for any good night out in Cardiff. Together with her boyfriend, Neal Durden, Lowri had left Live Lounge shortly after 2 am. She would have liked to have remained there until it closed, at 4 am, but she also wanted to get back to their hotel, to attempt to get some semblance of a good night’s sleep, especially knowing that they would have to check out by 11 o’clock.

Lowri runs a tap and splashes some water on her face. After drying herself with a towel, and then pouring herself a glass of water, Lowri switches off the bathroom light, as she makes her way back towards the bed. She sits down gently on her side of the bed, being careful to avoid disturbing Neal, who is still asleep. She then gulps down some water, before placing the glass on a nightstand beside the bed.

Last night had actually been a good one for Lowri before the first drop of alcohol had even passed her lips. In fact, it had been better than simply good - it had been one of the best nights of her life so far. And part of the reason for that can be seen on the nightstand, next to the glass of water. Ten or so hours ago, Lowri had been in the main event of a show in the Welsh capital, at the Motorpoint Arena, not all that far from where she is now. And in that main event, in front of a sold-out crowd that included plenty of her family and her friends, she had won the HKW North American Championship.

The memories of the show are of course still fresh in Lowri’s mind, and as she looks proudly at the championship belt, with a broad smile on her face, the happiness that she feels is enough to dull any headache. It is a title that she had been chasing for nearly six months. Her first shot at it, back in June, had ended in defeat, with Lowri’s cause not having being helped by a longtime rival of hers sticking their nose in where it did not belong. The following month she was part of a fatal five-way for the title, and although it did change hands on that occasion, it was not Lowri that left with the belt, as she instead found herself in the position of being unable to break up the pin in time, while someone else won the match and the championship. Two months later, she had another opportunity to win the title, this time in a four-way elimination match, and after Lowri had eliminated two of her three opponents, it came down to her and the defending champion. However, just when it appeared that she was set to win, Lowri was struck in the face with a baseball bat by the former champion, costing her the match, and once more dashing her hopes of claiming the title.

In retrospect, perhaps it was fate that she had been forced to wait until last night to become the North American Champion. Winning the title would have been a memorable moment for Lowri wherever it had occurred, but for her to win it in her native land, in front of her family and her friends, that had made it extra special. And as she lies back down next to Neal to try to get some more sleep, still with a smile on her face and still staring at the championship belt, there is no doubt in Lowri’s mind that what happened last night is something that will stay with her for the rest of her life.



A few hours later, and Lowri is now sat in a cafe, somewhere else in Cardiff city centre, gorging herself on a fried breakfast. Having checked out of the hotel, she has a trolley case with her, which is next to the table, but her other half is conspicuous by his absence. However, Lowri is not sat alone for much longer, as she is approached by a man who was a recent inductee into the SCW Hall of Fame: Simon Jones. He smiles pleasantly at Lowri, as he greets her.

<FONT COLOR="#664300">Simon:</FONT> Good morning, champ.

She responds in kind with a smile of her own.

<FONT COLOR="#00b052">Lowri:</FONT> Good morning. How are you?

<FONT COLOR="#664300">Simon:</FONT> I’m alright, thanks.

He pulls out a chair, taking a seat opposite Lowri.

<FONT COLOR="#664300">Simon:</FONT> How are you feeling after last night? Where did you go to celebrate?

<FONT COLOR="#00b052">Lowri:</FONT> I’m not hungover, if that’s what you’re getting at.

Lowri takes a sip from a cup of coffee, as Simon gives her a wry smile, not entirely convinced by her statement.

<FONT COLOR="#00b052">Lowri:</FONT> We only went to a couple of places: Tiny Rebel first, then Live Lounge.

Simon chuckles.

<FONT COLOR="#664300">Simon:</FONT> Of course.

Although originally from Birmingham, having been a resident of Cardiff for a number of years now, he too has spent many a Friday or Saturday night in Live Lounge.

<FONT COLOR="#664300">Simon:</FONT> And what time did you stay out until?

<FONT COLOR="#00b052">Lowri:</FONT> Just after two.

While Lowri cuts off a piece of egg white, Simon scans the cafe, as he looks expectantly for someone, but is unable to spot them.

<FONT COLOR="#664300">Simon:</FONT> Neal not with you?

Lowri swallows the egg white, before replying.

<FONT COLOR="#00b052">Lowri:</FONT> No, he has gone to see his family. I offered to go with him, but he told me it was something he wanted to do on his own. Hence why I’m here, instead.

<FONT COLOR="#664300">Simon:</FONT> Didn’t he see them last night - weren’t they there at the show?

Lowri shakes her head.

<FONT COLOR="#00b052">Lowri:</FONT> His parents aren’t exactly supportive of his chosen career. They’ve never been to a show to see him wrestle live, so it isn’t exactly surprising that they wouldn’t go to a show to watch his girlfriend wrestle.

<FONT COLOR="#664300">Simon:</FONT> Fair enough.

As Lowri cuts off part of a sausage, a waitress appears at the table, looking in Simon’s direction.

Waitress: Can I get you anything?

He looks up at the waitress.

<FONT COLOR="#664300">Simon:</FONT> Could I just have a cup of tea, please?

Waitress: Sure.

<FONT COLOR="#664300">Simon:</FONT> Thanks.

The waitress walks off to prepare a cup of tea for Simon, and Lowri finishes ingesting the piece of sausage, just in time for him to ask her another question.

<FONT COLOR="#664300">Simon:</FONT> So, has it sunk in yet? What you accomplished last night, I mean.

<FONT COLOR="#00b052">Lowri:</FONT> Yeah, actually, I think it has.

Lowri’s face bears that same broad smile from earlier, as she again recalls the previous night’s events.

<FONT COLOR="#664300">Simon:</FONT> You looked a bit shocked when the referee handed you the belt.

<FONT COLOR="#00b052">Lowri:</FONT> Well, I think that was it sinking it - you know, the realisation of what I had just done. I had been chasing that championship for however many months, and I finally got to get my hands on it - it was finally mine.

The waitress reappears, carrying a mug.

Waitress: Here you are.

She places the cup of tea on the table, together with a milk jigger, a sugar sachet, and a plastic stirrer.

<FONT COLOR="#664300">Simon:</FONT> Thank you.

Waitress: You’re welcome.

She then goes to tend to other customers, and Simon carries on his and Lowri’s conversation, as he pours the milk into his tea.

<FONT COLOR="#664300">Simon:</FONT> Where does winning the North American title rank amongst everything that you’ve achieved this year?

<FONT COLOR="#00b052">Lowri:</FONT> It’s definitely near the top.

<FONT COLOR="#664300">Simon:</FONT> How does it compare to winning the World Cup?

Lowri puts down her cutlery, and while she takes a second or two to consider his question, Simon pours the sugar into his drink, before then stirring it.

<FONT COLOR="#00b052">Lowri:</FONT> I don’t know. Those are probably the top two.

As Lowri pauses to think about it further, Simon has a sip of his tea.

<FONT COLOR="#00b052">Lowri:</FONT> The World Cup was really special, but last night might’ve topped it. Anyone who knows me knows how proud I am to represent Wales, and winning the World Cup for my country was the pinnacle of that, but… the finals of the World Cup were in Puerto Rico, which is a beautiful place and all, but…

Simon interjects.

<FONT COLOR="#664300">Simon:</FONT> But it’s not your homeland?

<FONT COLOR="#00b052">Lowri:</FONT> Right.

They each consume some of their respective hot drinks, before Lowri continues.

<FONT COLOR="#00b052">Lowri:</FONT> Winning the World Cup was one thing, but winning a title here in Cardiff, in front of my family, my friends, and all of those fans, that was something else. And the noise after I won - that was breathtaking.

Simon nods his head in agreement.

<FONT COLOR="#664300">Simon:</FONT> Yeah, I think it must’ve been one of the loudest reactions I’ve heard from any crowd in all of the years that I’ve been involved in wrestling.

Lowri raises an eyebrow.

<FONT COLOR="#00b052">Lowri:</FONT> Was it louder than any reaction you ever received?

Now Simon is the one who pauses for thought. He then gives another nod.

<FONT COLOR="#664300">Simon:</FONT> I would probably say so.

<FONT COLOR="#00b052">Lowri:</FONT> Did you ever get to wrestle in Birmingham during your career?

<FONT COLOR="#664300">Simon:</FONT> Yes, once, seventeen years ago. It was early on in my career, one of my very first matches, when not many people would’ve been familiar with me, so the reception I got was nothing like the one you received last night. In fact, if I hadn’t been announced as being from Birmingham, I probably would’ve gotten little more than a golf clap from the crowd.

<FONT COLOR="#00b052">Lowri:</FONT> I seem to remember you getting a pretty good welcome when you were the guest ring announcer for the main event of that one show.

“That one show” being Inception, back in January of 2015.

<FONT COLOR="#664300">Simon:</FONT> I did, but it still wasn’t anywhere near the level of the reaction that you got.

Lowri picks her knife and fork back up, and as she eats another piece of sausage, Simon drinks some more of his tea.

<FONT COLOR="#664300">Simon:</FONT> I bet your parents were so proud of you last night.

<FONT COLOR="#00b052">Lowri:</FONT> Yeah, they…

She suddenly stops in mid-sentence.

<FONT COLOR="#00b052">Lowri:</FONT> Did you see me going around ringside after the match?

<FONT COLOR="#664300">Simon:</FONT> When you were slapping hands with all the fans in the front row, and taking pictures with anyone who wanted a selfie with you? Yeah, I saw that. I didn’t have anywhere that I needed to be in a hurry, so I stayed until you disappeared backstage, savouring the moment.

<FONT COLOR="#00b052">Lowri:</FONT> Did you see me when I was crying then?

Simon shakes his head.

<FONT COLOR="#664300">Simon:</FONT> No. Why? What happened?

<FONT COLOR="#00b052">Lowri:</FONT> Nothing bad.

It is Lowri’s turn to let out a chuckle.

<FONT COLOR="#00b052">Lowri:</FONT> As I went around ringside, eventually I made it to where my family was, and the last two people that I saw were my parents. My Dad was first, and he gave me a big hug, congratulated me on my win and told me he was proud of me. And then I came to my Mam. And she was in tears. And seeing her crying set me off as well.

Lowri pauses to take a breath.

<FONT COLOR="#00b052">Lowri:</FONT> We hugged, crying over one another, and through the tears, she told me how proud she was of me.

She takes another breath, trying to prevent herself from getting over emotional right there in the cafe.

<FONT COLOR="#00b052">Lowri:</FONT> It’s the first time they’ve gotten to see me win something live, rather than watching it from a distance, and it meant so much to me to have them there last night. My relationship with my parents is pretty much the antithesis of Neal’s relationship with his parents. They’ve always been so supportive of me, and I wouldn’t be where I am without them.

<FONT COLOR="#664300">Simon:</FONT> I know what you mean. My parents were the same, even if at first they weren’t too impressed when I decided to try my hand at wrestling.

As Lowri drinks most of what remains of her cup of coffee, Simon thinks about something that brings a smirk to his face - which does not go unnoticed by Lowri.

<FONT COLOR="#00b052">Lowri:</FONT> What are you smirking at?

<FONT COLOR="#664300">Simon:</FONT> I was just thinking about a conversation I had with you in June or July of last year, when you were still yet to win the first title of your career, and you had just suffered some more disappointment, in your attempts to end that wait.

<FONT COLOR="#00b052">Lowri:</FONT> That would’ve been after that seven person ladder match I was in, the one that ended with me being knocked off the ladder and crashing through two tables - a loss that probably hurt me even more emotionally than it did physically.

There is a slight sigh from Lowri, after recalling what is not a particularly pleasant memory for her.

<FONT COLOR="#664300">Simon:</FONT> Right. I had told you previously that you’re a more talented wrestler than I was, but by that stage, with the state of mind that you were in, I think you were finding it harder and harder to believe. I think I also told you that you were too talented a wrestler to have to wait too much longer to win the first championship of your career, and well… look at you now! In the past ten months you’ve won, what - half a dozen titles, plus two tournaments?

<FONT COLOR="#00b052">Lowri:</FONT> Three tournaments.

<FONT COLOR="#664300">Simon:</FONT> I stand corrected.

Simon smiles wryly.

<FONT COLOR="#664300">Simon:</FONT> Seriously though, Lowri, there can’t be many people in this sport who are having a better year than you. And at the rate you’re going, it won’t be too long before you eclipse what I achieved during my career.

<FONT COLOR="#00b052">Lowri:</FONT> Maybe I will in terms of total number of titles won, but as far as world titles are concerned, you’ll still have me beat for a while yet.

<FONT COLOR="#664300">Simon:</FONT> In the immediate future, perhaps, but I’m sure that in the years to come, there’ll be plenty of world titles with your name on them.

Lowri shrugs nonchalantly, not wanting to take anything for granted.

<FONT COLOR="#664300">Simon:</FONT> You’re gifted, Lowri. You’re already a remarkable wrestler, and you’re only going to get better.

Now she grins at the praise from Simon.

<FONT COLOR="#00b052">Lowri:</FONT> Thanks, Simon.

<FONT COLOR="#664300">Simon:</FONT> I mean it. I’m really pleased for you, no one can honestly say that you haven’t earned all of this success you’ve had, and I’m glad that I was able to be there last night to see your latest big win up close.

The two exchange smiles, before Simon drinks some more of his tea, and Lowri eats some more of the little that is left of her breakfast, following which, their conversation then moves on to other, non-wrestling matters.



A camera finds Lowri inside the living room of the apartment in Orlando that she shares with Neal Durden. Dressed in a pair of jeans and a replica Wales rugby union jersey, she is sat on a sofa, leaning towards the camera, and she starts by offering her usual greeting.

<FONT COLOR="#00b052">Lowri:</FONT> Hey, what’s occurring?

With a smile on her face, she then sits up straight.

<FONT COLOR="#00b052">Lowri:</FONT> After shows in Dublin, Belfast and Edinburgh, it’s now only a matter of days until SCW’s tour of the British Isles stops off in Cardiff, which means that’s it’s also now only a matter of days until I’m going to be competing inside the six-sided ring, for the first time in fifteen months. And in the main event, no less.

Her smile widens slightly, as she continues.

<FONT COLOR="#00b052">Lowri:</FONT> Yes, that announcement at the end of last Sunday’s show caught me by surprise a bit. I’ll admit I had hoped that my match would be in a prominent position on the card, but I would’ve settled for being in the opening match of the night, if it meant me getting to be wrestle on a show in my home country. I certainly didn’t expect to be in the main event though, seeing as I’m not even a full-time member of the SCW roster, so now not only do I need to thank Mark Ward and Christian Underwood for inviting me to be part of the show, I also need to thank them for giving me the honour of headlining it.

She does something resembling a bow, in an attempt to show her gratitude to the two SCW owners.

<FONT COLOR="#00b052">Lowri:</FONT> I’m sure they’re both aware that there’ll be a number of people in the crowd on Sunday who aren’t hardcore SCW fans, some of whom might simply be there to watch yours truly, and I guess that would’ve been a factor in their decision. It takes two people to make a match though - well, a minimum of two - and the fact that my opponent on Sunday is an SCW Hall of Famer probably also contributed to Mr Ward and Mr Underwood deciding to have the match be the show’s main event, so perhaps I should be thanking Mercedes as well.

A smirk crosses her face.

<FONT COLOR="#00b052">Lowri:</FONT> When I was originally offered the chance to be involved in this Sunday’s show, I had no idea who my opponent would be, whether someone would be selected for me, or whether I would be asked to handpick who I wanted to face. For all I knew, the plan could’ve just been to find a rookie from somewhere local to be my opponent, with the expectation that I would make short work of them, and while that would’ve been better than nothing, it might not have been the most competitive or most entertaining of matches for the fans. I’m more than satisfied with the way that things have worked out though.

She nods, before quickly continuing.

<FONT COLOR="#00b052">Lowri:</FONT> Mercedes Vargas is a more than ideal opponent for me to be facing in this match. With the exception of Jessie Salco, and possibly Amy Santino, I don’t think there’s anyone who has been a member of the SCW roster longer than Mercedes has, so I think it’s fitting that she’s the one I’ll be in the six-sided ring with on Sunday, in Cardiff. Mercedes has been part of SCW for so long that when she first arrived, I hadn’t even started university yet, let alone started training to be a wrestler; when she had her first match in an SCW ring, it would be another three and a quarter years before I would have my first match in any ring. I think she has been wrestling for about four times as long as I have, but it’s not uncommon for me to be in the ring with opponents who are more experienced than I am, some of them considerably more experienced, and despite that, more often than not, I’m the one who gets their hand raised in victory at the end of the match; I’m planning on having that be one of the final sights people see during Climax Control, this Sunday.

Lowri lifts up one of her arms, as if to give a preview of that.

<FONT COLOR="#00b052">Lowri:</FONT> Not only is Mercedes one of the longest serving members of the SCW roster, I believe I’m right in saying that she’s also the most decorated wrestler in SCW history. Now, obviously the more time someone spends in a promotion, the more chances they’re going to have to become a champion, but not everyone is able to take advantage of those opportunities when they come their way - I think there’s probably a greater chance of me becoming the World Bombshell Champion than there is of Jessie Salco ever winning that title. Mercedes though… she has made the most of a large percentage of the opportunities that she has had, which has resulted in her holding more gold than anyone else in SCW’s history, and ultimately, it’s what got her an induction into the Hall of Fame.

She then runs a hand through her hair.

<FONT COLOR="#00b052">Lowri:</FONT> As I mentioned two weeks ago during Climax Control, the last time I was in the six-sided ring, I had a chance of my own to become a champion in SCW. It wasn’t to be though, as Mackenzie Page and Charlotte Elliot defeated me and Natalie McKinley, to leave Full Circle with the bombshell tag titles still in their possession. At the time of that match, I had yet to win a championship in any promotion, and while I would’ve liked to have won those tag titles, I wasn’t too disappointed afterwards following the loss, mainly because I believed that Full Circle would be SCW’s last ever show, so if Natalie and I had won the titles, we never would’ve gotten to defend them anyway.

She gives an indifferent shrug, before moving on.

<FONT COLOR="#00b052">Lowri:</FONT> Of course, rather than shutting down operations permanently, SCW merely lay dormant for a few months, and while I’ve only made a handful of appearances in SCW in the past, I’m pleased that Full Circle turned out to just be the start of a short hiatus and that it wasn’t actually SCW’s final show. Everyone that’s part of SCW now will have their own reasons for being glad that its doors were reopened - in my case, it’s that if SCW had remained closed, I wouldn’t have this rare opportunity on Sunday evening to wrestle in my home country. This match with Mercedes is going to bring my number of matches in the six-sided ring to a total of five, and although this one is going to be especially noteworthy, for obvious reasons, it still probably won’t outrank my first ever match in SCW in terms of significance.

There is a shake of the head from Lowri.

<FONT COLOR="#00b052">Lowri:</FONT> When I set foot inside an SCW ring for the first time, two and a half years ago, I was a virtual unknown. I only had a couple of matches under my belt, and it was my first time wrestling in the US, but more importantly, it was my first ever singles match. You see, for the first four months of my career, I wrestled almost exclusively in tag team matches - and I was on the winning side in nearly all of them. However, that match in Arizona - my debut in SCW - it showed that I could be successful on my own, as well as part of a tag team. It might not have been pretty at times - as was always likely to be the case, given that my opponent that night was Twisted Sister - but I was able to get the job done, and that was all that really mattered; not only did I win my first match in SCW, I also won my first match as a singles wrestler.

Lowri takes a breath.

<FONT COLOR="#00b052">Lowri:</FONT> Looking back to that match, it’s kind of amazing to see my development as a wrestler since then. Last Sunday, Mercedes tried to claim that beating me will be the easiest win of her SCW career, and while I don’t think she genuinely believes that, if we had been opponents two and a half years ago, her statement might actually have been true. Now though, I’m going to confidently say that Mercedes is going to be in one of the toughest one-on-one matches that she has had in a long time. For the people who only watch SCW, and who haven’t seen me perform elsewhere, I’m looking forward to showing them how much I’ve improved since my only singles previous match in SCW. Comparing me now to the me of two and a half years ago is like night and day, I’ve come on leaps and bounds since then - as Mercedes will soon find out, to her cost.

Following the briefest of pauses, she continues.

<FONT COLOR="#00b052">Lowri:</FONT> Even in the fifteen months since Full Circle, I’ve made big strides. Five weeks after Natalie and I failed to become tag champs, I finally won the first title of my career, and since then I’ve gone on to win several more. I may not yet have accumulated quite as many accolades as Mercedes has, but the past year or so has exceeded all my expectations, as I’ve managed to win multiple titles and multiple tournaments, both on my own and as part of a team. And now, as my reputation continues to grow, I’m returning home, to main event a show in Cardiff; from an unknown in my first SCW match, to a main eventer this time round - I certainly have come a long way.

Lowri leans forward again.

<FONT COLOR="#00b052">Lowri:</FONT> A few minutes ago, I said that this match on Sunday is a rare opportunity for me to wrestle in my home country, and it really is, as it’s going to be only my fourth time wrestling in Wales. Furthermore, it’s going to be only my second time wrestling in Cardiff, a city where I spent five years of my life. I’m originally from Llanelli, which is about fifty miles to the west of the Welsh capital, but Cardiff is my second home; it’s where I went to university, it’s where I trained to wrestle, and it’s where I lived until just a year ago, when I relocated to the US to further my career. I’ve also attended numerous shows in Cardiff in the past, including being in the crowd the last time that SCW was in the UK, four and a bit years ago. That night, I watched as Natalie had a victorious homecoming; this Sunday, I’ll be the one filling that role.

She gazes down towards the floor momentarily. She then looks back up at the camera, and continues.

<FONT COLOR="#00b052">Lowri:</FONT> I don’t remember much about that match Natalie had, when she teamed with Simon Jones, against Jessie Salco and Steve Ramone, but as someone who had ambitions of becoming a wrestler, it was somewhat inspiring for me to see two British wrestlers - and in particular, a female Welsh wrestler - being featured in the penultimate match on a show staged by a pretty sizeable American promotion. Since then - since my own career in wrestling has begun - I have of course gotten to know Natalie, but I’ve also gotten to know Simon as well. Come to think of it, it’s kind of ironic that Mercedes, of all people, would often refer to Simon as being Natalie’s mentor. In truth, I think he has been more of a mentor to me than he ever was to Natalie. Since the first time I met him, he has always been there whenever I needed him, to lend and support and advice. He’ll be there on Sunday too, and I know that he has a lot of respect and admiration for Mercedes, with the two of them having debuted in SCW at around the same time, but I also know that he’s going to be arriving at the Motorpoint Arena wanting to see me win, and I have no intention of disappointing him, nor any of the thousands of others who’ll be there to cheer me on in the main event of Climax Control.

She shakes her head again.

<FONT COLOR="#00b052">Lowri:</FONT> When I laid out the challenge to Mercedes last Sunday, for this match, she alluded to what happened when Ella Singleton challenged her to a match. And I know that after Mercedes beat her last month at Blaze Of Glory, Ella Singleton packed her bags and ran off to SCU. But here’s the thing, Mercedes. With all due respect to Ella Singleton, she’s no Lowri Moss. When she was in the ring with you, she was out of her depth; I won’t be. I’m well aware of who I’m going to facing on Sunday, and I know that I’m more than capable of getting the better of you. If you want to underestimate me though, Mercedes, go ahead and do so. That’s your mistake. Because this match isn’t going to be easy for either of us. I’m prepared the challenge that you’re going to present, but I’m confident that I can outwrestle you. Me beating you on Sunday isn’t going to be a surprise like when Venezuela defeated your beloved Argentina a few weeks ago. It’ll be more like, say, any of my country’s recent matches in the Six Nations - a hard-fought contest, with the Welsh coming out on top.

She pats the badge on her rugby jersey.

<FONT COLOR="#00b052">Lowri:</FONT> The last time I wrestled an Argentine, it was in the final of a global tournament - and I won. The last time I wrestled in Cardiff, I was in the main event of a show at the Motorpoint Arena, challenging for a championship - and I won that match too. Now I’m set to wrestle another Argentine in the main event of another show at the Motorpoint Arena, and while there’s no trophy or no title at stake this time, that doesn’t in any way lessen my desire to win. Nor does the fact that I’m not a full-time member of the SCW roster. Mercedes, you said that I “don’t even go here,” and you’re right, I don’t. After this Sunday, I won’t then be in Manchester next week, and I won’t be in London at the start of next month, either. However, the reason my appearances in SCW are few and far between isn’t because I don’t belong here - it’s because of my commitments elsewhere. This Sunday, Mercedes, you’re going to find out how good I really am; you’re going to find out that not only am I as good as I say I am, I’m as good as everyone else - fans, pundits, and my peers - say I am. I expect you plan to put my name on your checklist, but trust me, Mercedes, you won’t be getting to cross it off. Only one of us is going to be victorious on Sunday, and the fire from this dragon is going to make your best-laid plans go up in smoke.

Lowri snaps open a pinched hand, and silently mouths, “Poof.”

<FONT COLOR="#00b052">Lowri:</FONT> You know, Mercedes… I never denied being selfish. Maybe it is selfish of me to come in and take up a spot on the show that could’ve gone to someone who’s an SCW regular. In which case, I guess it’ll be even more self-indulgent of me when on Sunday, rather than allowing SCW’s most decorated wrestler to pick up a win in the main event, I instead go on and beat her. If that makes me selfish, then I don’t mind one bit.

She then gets up from the sofa.

<FONT COLOR="#00b052">Lowri:</FONT> I’ve wrestled in big stadiums like Safeco Field in Seattle and Hard Rock Stadium in Miami, but as amazing as it is being in venues like those, getting to wrestle in the Motorpoint Arena in Cardiff, in front of a few thousand of my compatriots, is something special for me. I know that most of the pressure is going to be on me this weekend - I was the one who asked for this match, and I’m going to be wrestling in front of an expectant home crowd. However, I wouldn’t have been able to have the success that I’ve had so far in my career if I couldn’t cope with pressure, and on Sunday, I’ll rise to the occasion once again. You aren’t just going to be up against me, Mercedes - you’ll be up against an entire arena, and with support like that, I can’t possibly lose.

She utters something in Welsh.

<FONT COLOR="#00b052">Lowri:</FONT> Cartref melys cartref.

Before reverting to English.

<FONT COLOR="#00b052">Lowri:</FONT> Home sweet home indeed, Mercedes.

And as Lowri looks towards the camera confidently, with a smirk on her face, the scene fades to black.

2
Climax Control Archives / Finally, Eventually
« on: December 01, 2017, 09:00:17 PM »
 The scene opens inside the kitchen of the house in Cardiff that is owned by the parents of Natalie McKinley, in the late afternoon/early evening of Tuesday 3rd January, back at the beginning of this year. Anna McKinley - Natalie's mother - is sat at a table in the centre of the kitchen, reading a book; she is wearing a pair of rust coloured paper-bag trousers, and a red and white hooped t-shirt.

The sound of a door opening and closing is soon heard, and seconds later into the kitchen walks Natalie, who is dressed in a pair of dark blue jeans and a zipped-up black coat. Natalie has not seen either of her parents since last July, having been away from the UK since prior to Summer XXXTreme IV; she greets her mother matter-of-factly.

Natalie: ‘Hello, Mam.’

Anna looks up from her book to acknowledge her daughter. She replies in a similarly unemotional manner.

Anna: ‘Hello, Natalie.’

Natalie takes a seat at the table, opposite to Anna, and smiles at her mother. There is no warmth to the smile though, she is just trying to be civil. By the same token, to say that Anna is happy to see her daughter would be stretching the truth. She puts her book down, before questioning Natalie.

Anna: ‘What brings you back here - did your girlfriend break up with you?’

Natalie sneers at her mother.

Natalie: ‘Edie wasn’t my girlfriend, Mam, she was…’

Natalie’s response to Anna’s question trails off. After a brief pause, she then continues.

Natalie: ‘If you must know, things didn’t work out between us - at least, not as Edie would’ve liked. I explored my curiosity, and I came to the conclusion that I would rather just be friends with Edie, nothing more.’

Anna: ‘So you’re not gay then?’

Natalie lets out an exasperated sigh.

Natalie: ‘No, Mam, I’m not gay. Would it really matter if I was, though?’

Anna: ‘I suppose not.’

There is an awkward silence, before Anna returns to her original question.

Anna: ‘So why are you back here, then?’

Anna narrows her eyes at Natalie.

Anna: ‘You haven’t been gambling again, have you? Have you run out of money, is that it?’

Attempting to avoid letting that question irritate her too much, Natalie takes a breath.

Natalie: ‘I can assure you that I have not been gambling at all. It has been over eighteen months since I last placed a bet on anything, and I am not going to fall off the wagon.’

Anna: ‘Well, good. I can’t begin to tell you how much shame and embarrassment I felt at having an addict for a daughter.’

While Natalie is not surprised that her mother would have the gall to say that to her face, it is still unpleasant for her to hear, and she takes another breath, as she tries to quell her annoyance.

Natalie: ‘However much you were ashamed of me, Mam, it was nothing compared to how ashamed I was of myself, for allowing my gambling habits to spiral out of control.’

A momentary silence follows. Natalie had expected her mother to make another snide comment, but with nothing forthcoming from Anna, she instead speaks again.

Natalie: ‘To answer your original question, Mam, the reason why I’ve come home is simply that I was homesick. Living in a small town in North Dakota was nice for a while, but I’ll always be a big city girl at heart, and after what happened with Edie, once things between us ended, there wasn’t really any reason for me to stay there, so I decided it was time for me to come home.’

Anna: ‘Until it’s time for you to go off chasing something else that won’t pan out, no doubt.’

Natalie looks off to the side, away from her mother. She says something in a quieter tone of voice, but it is still loud enough for Anna to be able to hear it.

Natalie: ‘Here we go again.’

Anna: ‘What are you talking about?’

Natalie turns her head to again look directly at Anna, as she responds to her mother.

Natalie: ‘Whenever I do anything, you always find something to be critical of.’

Anna: ‘When have I ever been critical of something you’ve done?’

Natalie looks at her mother as if she has just grown another head.

Natalie: ‘Are you serious?’

After waiting a few seconds for a reply from Anna that does not come, Natalie begins to give some examples of life choices of hers that her mother has objected to.

Natalie: ‘When I started lifting weights, and gaining muscle, you thought it wasn’t very ladylike.’

Anna: ‘Those muscles of yours aren’t very feminine, are they?’

That alone should be sufficient to prove Natalie’s point, but she carries on.

Natalie: ‘When I decided that I wanted to be a personal trainer, you were against that because you thought it wasn’t a respectable profession.’

Anna: ‘And it isn’t - it’s not like being, say, a doctor, or a teacher.’

Natalie: ‘But when I then decided to pursue a career as a professional wrestler, you were even less in favour of that.’

Anna: ‘Being a personal trainer at least offered you some job security.’

Natalie shakes her head in disbelief.

Natalie: ‘You’ve never approved of any of my boyfriends. And yet when Jack broke up with me, you actually seemed to empathise with him.’

Anna: ‘I wasn’t surprised he broke up with you - it was your own fault. Who could blame him for not wanting to be in a relationship with an addict?’

Natalie: ‘Nothing I’ve done has ever been acceptable in your eyes, and I know that’s not going to change. I could make a full-time return to wrestling, become a top champion in the sport, and you would still find something to pick fault with.’

There is a groan of despair from Natalie.

Natalie: ‘You know what, Mam? I’m done trying to please you. You’re just not worth the effort any more.’

Anna: ‘How can you talk to me like that? After everything that I’ve done for you.’

Near to being incensed, Natalie’s eyes widen.

Natalie: ‘After everything you’ve done for me? What, you mean, yell at me for twenty-four years?’

Another awkward silence follows, which is broken by Anna.

Anna: ‘Do you really think I’ve been yelling at you for twenty-four years?’

Natalie: ‘I don’t know. You were probably okay with me when I was a baby, I just can’t remember.’

Thinking that she has now gone beyond the point of no return, Natalie decides to tell her mother how she really feels about her.

Natalie: ‘There was a time when I hoped that one day, I may be able to have a positive relationship with you, but I’ve long since accepted that that’s a lost cause. I know you don’t like me, Mam - you might not admit it, but it’s obvious from the way that you treat me. I’m okay with that though, because the feeling’s mutual. I won’t go so far as to say that I hate you - that’s a bit too strong - but I do strongly dislike you.’

Anna stands up, and Natalie does likewise. She is curious to see what her mother is going to do next, but when Anna slaps her, it still takes Natalie by surprise.

Anna: ‘Get out.’

Anna gestures for Natalie to leave, pointing towards the entrance to the kitchen.

Natalie: ‘Gladly.’

Natalie hurriedly exits the room, as she makes her way out of her parents’ house. She stops outside the front door, touches her cheek, and wipes a tear from her eye, before pulling out her mobile phone. The scene then switches to show Natalie - still dressed in the same clothes as earlier - sat at a table in a pub somewhere in her hometown. She is soon joined by Lowri Moss, who appears carrying two pints of lager. Lowri - who is wearing a pair of navy blue jeans and a black hoodie - places one of the drinks down on the table, in front of Natalie.

Natalie: ‘Thanks.’

Lowri: ‘You’re welcome.’

Lowri then sits down, opposite Natalie, and the two of them each take a sip of their respective drinks.

Natalie: ‘I’m sorry for bothering you, Lowri, I just didn’t know who else to call; I could’ve called Simon, but I didn’t want to trouble him.’

Lowri: ‘You thought you would trouble me instead then?’

Lowri lets out a laugh, trying to put Natalie at ease.

Lowri: ‘It’s alright, Nat, you haven’t interrupted anything important, only a night in front of the telly.’

Natalie smiles meekly at Lowri.

Lowri: ‘So when did you get back from the US?’

Natalie: ‘A few hours ago. I got a train from the airport to Cardiff, and then after I arrived at Central, I headed straight home, to see my parents...well, it was my Dad that I wanted to see, but he wasn’t there, just my Mam.’

Natalie takes another sip of her lager.

Lowri: ‘And so what happened, if you don’t mind me asking?’

Natalie: ‘It’s fine, Lowri - I’ll tell you.’

She sighs, before continuing.

Natalie: ‘I attempted to have a conversation with her, but she was as hostile towards me as ever. She brought up my gambling addiction, as well as other things, and I quickly remembered one of the reasons why I moved away from home - as if I needed reminding.’

Lowri drinks some of her pint.

Natalie: ‘Anyway, I decided I wasn’t going to put up with her talking to me that way any more, and so I had it out with her. I told her in no uncertain terms how I feel about her, then she slapped me, and told me to leave.’

Lowri: ‘I can’t imagine what it must be like to have such a prickly relationship with one of your parents - both my Mam and my Dad have never being anything other than loving and supportive towards me.’

Natalie: ‘My Dad loves me wholeheartedly, and he’ll do anything he can to help and support me, always has done. But as for my Mam, if I never see her again, it’ll be too soon.’

Lowri: ‘What happened that made things the way they are between you and your Mam?’

Natalie: ‘My Dad told me some time ago that when he and my Mam decided to try for a baby, she wanted to have a boy, and so when she instead ended up having a girl, she was disappointed, to say the least.’

Lowri: ‘You’re an only child, aren’t you?’

Natalie nods.

Lowri: ‘Your parents didn’t try again then? For a son, I mean.’

Natalie: ‘No. Even before she was pregnant with me, my Mam had already decided that she only wanted to have one child, and giving birth to a girl rather than a boy didn’t change that.’

There is another slight sigh from Natalie.

Natalie: ‘I don’t know for sure, but I think that’s the reason why my Mam acts the way that she does towards me: she resents me because I’m not the son that she wanted.’

Lowri glances lazily around the pub, before looking back to Natalie.

Lowri: ‘So what are you going to do? Where are you going to go?’

Natalie: ‘I don’t know. I suppose tomorrow I’ll look for somewhere to rent. And I’ll have to go to my parents’ house at some point, as all of my belongings are there, apart from what I’ve got with me now; in my rush to leave, I even forgot to take the case that I had with me, so the only clothes I have at the moment are the ones that I’m wearing. I just hope I don’t run into my Mam while I’m there.’

Lowri: ‘What about tonight - where are you going to stay?’

Natalie: ‘I guess I’ll stay in a hotel, or a bed and breakfast.’

Lowri: ‘You can crash at mine, if you want - if you don’t mind having to sleep on the sofa, that is.’

Natalie: ‘Are you sure? Will your housemates be okay with that?’

Lowri: ‘If it’s only going to be for a night or two, it’ll be fine - although any longer than that, and they might try to add you to the council tax bill.’

Natalie and Lowri share a laugh at the latter’s quip. Lowri then asks another question.

Lowri: ‘Which gym was it that you used to work at?’

Natalie: ‘Pure Gym, by the stadium.’

Lowri: ‘Are you going to go back to working there?’

Natalie shrugs.

Natalie: ‘I hadn’t really given it any thought, but yeah, probably - either there or at another gym, somewhere else in the city. I could become a freelance personal trainer, but it would take me a while to build up a clientele, and if I’m going to be renting a flat on my own, then I’m going to need a guaranteed source of income.’

Lowri: ‘You could always get back in the ring, whether that’s in SCW or elsewhere.’

Natalie dismisses the suggestion with a shake of her head.

Lowri: ‘Why not? Don’t you want to?’

Natalie consumes some more of her drink, before giving an answer.

Natalie: ‘I think my time as an active wrestler may be over. I’ve only been in two matches in the past five or six months, the most recent of which was almost two months ago now, and honestly, Lowri, I don’t miss it at all. I remember how happy I was when I signed my first contract with SCW, but in the two and a half years since then, my enthusiasm for wrestling has gradually melted away, to the point where now, it wouldn’t bother me if I never set foot inside a ring again.’

Lowri: ‘Fair enough, if that’s how you feel.’

A wry smile crosses Lowri’s face.

Lowri: ‘I guess this means then that Mark Ward should probably forget about there being any possibility of having me and you in the Bombshell division as a full-time tag team.’

Natalie: ‘Yes, he probably should. I’m not saying for definite that I’m never going to wrestle again, but at present, I don’t foresee myself being back inside a ring any time soon.’

Lowri: ‘Well, as much as I enjoyed getting to team with you at High Stakes, and as much as I would like it to be a more regular occurrence, I’m not going to pester you about something that you don’t want to do.’

Natalie: ‘Thanks for your understanding, Lowri.’

Lowri: ‘No problem.’

Natalie smiles at Lowri - a proper smile this time.

Natalie: ‘For two wrestlers that had never teamed together before, we didn’t do too badly, did we?’

Lowri: ‘No, we certainly did not.’

And as the conversation between the two goes on, with them moving onto discussing their match at High Stakes VI against the Justice League - amongst other things - the scene fades to black.



The scene opens inside Jubilee Roasting Co, a cafe in Aurora, Colorado, at around lunchtime on Wednesday 29th November. To the back of the cafe is a roomy warehouse creative space, which is where - stood in amongst the artists' studios, and holding a mug of coffee in her right hand - Natalie McKinley is seen; she is wearing a pair of black leggings, and one of Lowri Moss’ “BSS” t-shirts - available from Irish Whip Clothing - which she has cut the sleeves off.

Natalie directs a half-smile towards the camera. She then starts to talk.

Natalie: 'Hello, Sin City Wrestling. It has been a while, hasn’t it? Actually, it has been so long since I was last on your screens, that there are probably some people watching this who don’t even know who I am. Over twelve months have passed since High Stakes VI, when I last set foot inside the six-sided ring, but in four days’ time I’m returning to SCW, to reclaim my crown as “the most physically powerful specimen in the Bombshell division,” if only for one night. And just like at High Stakes last year, this Sunday I’ll be competing in a tag team match, with my compatriot Lowri Moss as my partner, this time against the FoShan Bombshells, Song and Orchid.’

Natalie takes a seat on a nearby chair.

Natalie: ‘I’m aware that some of you might be wondering where I’ve been for the past year, so before I discuss this Sunday’s match, please allow me to explain what I’ve been up to since my last appearance in SCW.’

She takes a gulp of coffee, before placing her mug on an adjacent table.

Natalie: ‘After High Stakes VI, my life was lacking purpose and direction. I stayed in the US, but for a while I pretty much shunned civilisation, choosing to live in a remote part of the country; I even started going to the gym less and less, resulting in some lost gains. Come the start of this year though, I decided to go back home to the UK. I dragged myself out of the doldrums, got my arse in the gym, went back to working as a personal trainer, and managed to be happy again. Oh, and I cut my hair.’

Natalie grips her bangs between her thumb and index finger.

Natalie: ‘For a number of months following that, I didn’t get up to anything particularly interesting. Sure, I attended Climax Control in mid-April, together with Lowri, and Song laid down a challenge to us for a match, but apart from that, nothing much happened in the first seven or so months of this year - nothing newsworthy, at least. However, in early August, I was contacted by someone who was interested in having me play for his lingerie football team. At first, I dismissed the idea - I had never played American football, and I barely knew anything about the sport - but after several other teams showed an interest in me, I opted to give it a try, and so I joined the Denver Divas. It has been three months now, and while I’m still learning, things are going reasonably well: we’ve won eight matches out of nine so far this season, and last Friday, in our latest game, I caught two touchdown passes, as well as getting two sacks. Not too bad, right?’

As Natalie smiles contentedly, the scene switches to inside a hotel room, somewhere in Portland, Oregon, on the morning of Friday 1st December. Sat on the edge of the bed, dressed in a pair of pale blue jeans and a Denver Divas t-shirt - also available from Irish Whip Clothing - is Lowri Moss.

Lowri smiles warmly at the camera, as she speaks.

Lowri: ‘What’s occurring, Sin City Wrestling? It has taken a bit longer than I would’ve liked, but on Sunday evening, you’ll get to see me inside an SCW ring once again. This match between me and Natalie and the team of Song and Orchid is at least half a dozen months in the making, and with Natalie having taken her sweet time to be satisifed that she was in the right condition to get back in the ring, I had begun to think - as I bet Song had too - that it might never happen. Eventually though, last month, Natalie came to the decision that she was ready to return to the ring, and so now, in two days’ time, finally - thankfully - I’ll get to compete alongside her for a second time; these two girls from South Wales, against the two bombshells from southeastern China - after waiting so long for it to happen, hopefully this match won’t turn out to be a disappointment for the fans.’

Lowri leans forward slightly, gripping the bed with her hands.

Lowri: ‘The last time that Natalie was inside the six-sided ring was also of course when I made the second of my two appearances - so far - in SCW. But while she has spent much of the time since High Stakes VI last year trying to work out...what she wants to do with her life, I guess...I’ve had no such issues. When I first appeared in front of an SCW camera, last October, I said that I had dreamt of being a professional wrestler for about as long as I could remember. Back then though, I was very much in the early stages of my career, with just a handful of matches under my belt. I would spend my weekdays working in a bank in Cardiff, counting down the days until the weekends, when I would get the chance to wrestle, usually somewhere in London.’

There is a pause, as Lowri reflects on how far she has come in the past year.

Lowri: ‘Things have changed significantly for me since then, however. At the beginning of this year, I signed a contract with a promotion based on the East Coast of the US, which allowed me to be able to give up my day job, and wrestle full-time; finally, I was a fully fledged professional wrestler.’

Lowri smiles again, more broadly this time.

Lowri: ‘Some of you might wonder, if I was going to join the roster of a promotion here in the US, why wasn’t SCW that promotion. Well, after High Stakes VI, Mark Ward was prepared to offer me a contract - he even tweeted as such. However, he didn’t just want me - he wanted me and Natalie. After our performance - and win - against the Justice League at High Stakes, Mark Ward wanted the two of us to be a regular team in SCW, to help strengthen the tag division. Natalie rejected the offer out of hand though, as she had no interest in signing a new contract with SCW, and with her out of the picture, Mr Ward wasn’t willing to offer me a contract to be a singles competitor - hardly surprising given that at that point in time, I had only competed in one singles match in my career.’

The scene switches back to the cafe, and to Natalie.

Natalie: ‘I know there are people who sneer at lingerie football, who question its legitimacy as a sport. In fact, up until a few months ago, I might even have been one of those people; I’m definitely not now though. Playing in the LFL has filled a void in my life that had been there for…’

Natalie shrugs, before continuing.

Natalie: ‘I’m not even sure how long it had been there. To put it bluntly, being a player in the LFL has given me something to do with my days other than just going to the gym - although I still spend plenty of time there, of course.’

She smirks at the camera again.

Natalie: ‘I suppose though, that might beg the question, why couldn’t wrestling fill that void?’

There is a slight sigh from Natalie.

Natalie: ‘Like Lowri, I’m a lifelong fan of wrestling, but whereas she had wanted to be a professional wrestler pretty much her entire life, with me, it was a much more recent thing. I mean, when I signed my first contract with SCW, over three years ago now, I had already been working as a personal trainer for around a year, since graduating from university; for Lowri, wrestling is her true love, but as far as I’m concerned, my passion is fitness. Perhaps it’s no surprise then that my fondness for wrestling isn’t what it used to be. But that’s no one’s doing other than my own. Part of the reason it has taken so long for this match with Song and Orchid to actually happen is that wrestling doesn’t excite me as much as it used to. However, regardless of how I feel about wrestling these days, I can promise that I’m still going to give the match this Sunday my all - I’m not going to show up to Climax Control with any intention of losing. And besides, I don’t want to let Lowri down.’

The scene switches back to Lowri, in her hotel room.

Lowri: ‘Natalie probably won’t thank me for saying it - and although I know she’ll get to see this, I‘m going to say it anyway - but I think perhaps the main reason why she lost her love for wrestling, is that she came to the realisation that she was going to struggle to emulate the success that Simon Jones had in SCW. Whenever anyone referred to Natalie as Simon’s protégé, she always argued otherwise - and having spoken to Simon, I know he didn’t think it was a correct description either - but given the role that he played in helping her get a spot in SCW in the first place, I can understand why people would call her that. Regardless of whether or not she really was his protégé, I know that Natalie wanted to be successful in SCW, for herself and as a way of repaying Simon for the faith that he had shown in her when he had gone to bat for her. Natalie was always going to have a hard time trying to replicate the success that Simon achieved in SCW - I’m sure there’s a spot waiting for him in the Hall of Fame…’

Lowri winks at the camera.

Lowri: ‘But that was difficult for her to accept. She wanted to be a multi-time world champion, like he had been, and when she gradually came to see that she might not be able to reach those same heights, that was when her motivation for a career in wrestling began to fade away.’

She looks down at the floor.

Lowri: ‘Still, at least she held the roulette title for eight weeks in SCW; that’s eight more weeks than some of us have been a champion for.’

The scene switches back to Natalie once more, sat in the cafe.

Natalie: ‘Lowri set herself a target of winning a title in her rookie year; it’s now fifteen months since she made her pro debut, and she’s still waiting for that first title. The fact that I won the roulette title about six months into my career doesn’t particularly help matters either. I’ve told her that she’s much more talented than I am, and that she’s going to go on to achieve far greater things than I have, but at times, as the wait for her first title goes on, she has a hard time believing that.’

There is another shrug from Natalie.

Natalie: ‘I’m sure it’s only a matter of time before Lowri becomes a champion, but while she awaits that elusive first title, she continues to gain experience, competing full-time in two promotions, and making guest appearances in others - the latest of course being the one this coming Sunday. This match against Song and Orchid isn’t going to have any implications as far as titles are concerned, but it’s my first match in over a year, and that makes it important in its own right. I don’t know when - or even if - I’ll set foot inside a ring again after Sunday, so I want to make sure that my last match - for however long - doesn’t end in a loss. Plus, I want to pay a part in helping Lowri to have a positive final month in her first full year in wrestling.’

She picks up her mug of coffee.

Natalie: ‘Song, Orchid; you wanted this match. Well, be careful what you wish for. Because Nat...will tear you apart...again.’

As Natalie takes a drink, the scene returns to Lowri’s hotel room, with her now sat up straight, looking at the camera again.

Lowri: ‘I love wrestling.’

A smile crosses her face.

Lowri: ‘I know that isn’t a statement that’s going to come as a surprise to anyone, but it still bears saying. I love wrestling, and I love to wrestle. I would wrestle every day if I could. I wrestle regularly in Europe and in the US, and I happily accept opportunities to make guest appearances elsewhere when such offers are made to me. Last Saturday, I wrestled in Mississippi; on Tuesday, I was in Spain; last night, I had a match here in Oregon, and later tonight I’ll be in at least one match, possibly as many as three!’

Her smile widens into a grin.

Lowri: ‘While I’m sure Song and Orchid were pleased when Natalie finally gave the go ahead for this match to happen, I can guarantee they wouldn’t have been as happy with the news as I was. To some people, this might just seem like any other tag team match, but for me, it’s another chance for me to do what I love to do. So on Sunday, Natalie and I are going to rock up to San Jose, for Climax Control; we’re going to step in the ring with Song and Orchid; I’m going to throw some kicks at them, whereas Natalie will probably just throw them. And all being well, once it’s all over, the duo that will be left standing will be the two dragons...with all due respect to Trinity Jones.’

Lowri places her hands on the bed, by her sides.

Lowri: ‘No offence intended, hon, but Natalie and I are Welsh, after all. Nice name though. Jones, I mean.’

She winks again, before pushing herself off the bed, onto her feet.

Lowri: ‘It’s about time I got to display my brand of British strong style inside the six-sided ring again. And now, I only have two more days left to wait.’

Lowri takes a breath. She then utters a three word motto, in Welsh.

Lowri: ‘Trên. Ymladd. Ennill.’

Following the briefest of pauses, she repeats her motto, this time in English.

Lowri: ‘Train. Fight. Win.’

And as Lowri stares at the camera, with a smile on her face, the scene then fades to black.

3
Climax Control Archives / I'm sick - think of a witty title yourselves.
« on: October 21, 2016, 08:25:28 PM »
 The scene opens inside the sports bar on the Sun Princess cruise ship on the morning of Monday 1st August - the morning after Summer XXXTreme IV. The bar itself is not yet open, but despite that, one of the nearby tables is already occupied: sat opposite one another, keeping clear of the hustle and bustle of the breakfast dining currently taking place on the two decks immediately below, are Natalie McKinley and Simon Jones.

Natalie is dressed in a pair of light blue jeans and a yellow sleeveless t-shirt, while Simon is wearing navy blue jeans and a red t-shirt. The two have only been there a short time, and as Natalie adjusts an ice pack that is attached to her left shoulder, Simon asks her a question.

Simon: 'How's your arm this morning?'

Just twelve or so hours earlier, in their contest for the SCW Bombshell Roulette Championship, Kate Steele had forced Natalie to tap out, using her Shipwrecked (seated Fujiwara Armbar) submission hold.

Natalie: 'It doesn't hurt quite as much as it did last night, but it's still very sore.'

Instinctively, Natalie touches her left arm.

Simon: 'I assume you're not going to let that stop you from working out, though.'

Natalie: 'Of course not.'

Natalie smiles.

Natalie: 'I'm going to wait until we're back on dry land though, to do my work out today, so that I can use a proper gym, rather than the poor excuse for a fitness center that there is on this ship, with its limited equipment.'

Natalie glances around the room, before returning her attention to Simon.

Natalie: 'Is it okay for you to be seen with me in public?'

That question causes Simon to frown.

Simon: 'What are you talking about?'

He then gazes around the room as well, before looking back to Natalie.

Simon: 'There's no-one here apart from us, anyway.'

Natalie: 'Maybe not at present, but what if someone - say Mikah, for example - was to happen upon us? She might call you Mr. McKinley again!'

Simon smirks, having been reminded of something that Mikah had teased him about the night before.

Simon: 'Mikah can say whatever she wants about the friendship that you and I have, it doesn't bother me - does it bother you?'

Natalie gently shakes her head.

Natalie: 'Not really.'

Simon: 'Good. Mikah will say anything to try to get a rise out of me, but she doesn't do it to be spiteful, she just does it to amuse herself - at least, I hope that's why she does it.'

There is a brief silence, before Simon speaks again.

Simon: 'Following on from the chat we had after your match last night, have you thought about what you're going to do next? Besides get back in the gym, I mean.'

Natalie laughs softly at Simon's remark. She then gives him an answer.

Natalie: 'I've been thinking about disappearing off into the wilderness.'

Simon: 'Does "the wilderness" mean North Dakota?'

Natalie: 'It might.'

Simon smirks again.

Simon: 'So you will be commuting each week from North Dakota to wherever SCW is staging a show that Sunday, then?'

Natalie: 'Not in the immediate future.'

Simon frowns.

Simon: 'What do you mean?'

Natalie: 'I want to take some time off, although it won't be as long as any of the hiatuses that you had from wrestling during your career - my break will be measured in weeks, not years.'

Simon: 'Have you spoken to any of the powers that be about this?'

Natalie: 'Yes, I have; unsurprisingly, Christian didn't try to dissuade me from taking time off from SCW.'

Natalie tucks a stray strand of hair behind her ear.

Natalie: 'Taking a few weeks off will give me time to rest up, as well as allow me more time to ponder my future - including whether my future lies in SCW, or somewhere else.'

Simon: 'You're considering quitting SCW - is this because you lost last night?'

Natalie gives a non-committal shrug.

Natalie: 'I'm not going to deny my mindset would be different if I was now the new Bombshell Roulette Champion, but mainly the reason why I'm considering my future - and whether that is going to be in SCW, or elsewhere - is because of how things have changed in the past few months, since someone...'

Natalie points at Simon.

Natalie: '...convinced me to agree to be Melody's tag team partner.'

She then lets out a sigh.

Natalie: 'When I accepted Kate Steele's challenge for a match at Summer XXXTreme, I wasn't interested in taking the roulette title from her, I just wanted to beat her. Fighting her has though ended up making me now want to be a champion again - like we talked about last night. However, after my loss to Kate, I don't think there's much prospect of me winning me a championship in SCW any time soon.'

Simon: 'What happened to taking J2H's advice of just keep ripping people apart?'

Natalie replies to Simon's question without hesitation.

Natalie: 'He didn't specify that I had to do that in SCW.'

Simon nods, begrudgingly accepting Natalie's statement.

Simon: 'No, I suppose he didn't.'

Another brief silence follows, until Natalie speaks again.

Natalie: 'With Kate's reign as the Bombshell Roulette Champion set to continue for who knows how long, I can't see myself being given another shot at her title for a while. And obviously, if I can't win the roulette title, then I'm not about to be given a shot at the bombshell world title - although I'm not sure that I would want to challenge Crystal for her title anyway. Similarly, I have no desire to challenge Melody for the internet title - as I've stated a number of times in recent weeks - and as I'm sure she is going to hold on to that title for a long time, that leaves me without a partner to try to win the tag titles.'

There is another sigh from Natalie.

Natalie: 'So yeah, like I said, I don't think I'll be winning a championship in SCW any time soon.'

Simon takes a moment to think over everything Natalie has just said, before responding.

Simon: 'You may be right; it's certainly hard to pick fault with what you said.'

Natalie: 'Does that mean you think it might be best for me to consider a future in wrestling away from SCW, then?'

Now it is Simon's turn to let out a sigh.

Simon: 'I'm not going to tell you to leave SCW, but if you think that's what would be best for you, I'm not going to try to convince you to stay, either.'

Natalie replies in a surprised tone.

Natalie: 'Really? I was expecting you to give me a list of reasons why I should stay in SCW.'

Simon: 'Not this time, Natalie.'

Natalie: 'Oh, okay.'

As Natalie falls silent, Simon can tell that she is still surprised by his current demeanour.

Simon: 'Like I said, Natalie, it's hard to argue with your reasoning, so if you want to be challenging for a title in the near future, perhaps you should explore options outside of SCW.'

Natalie this about this for a couple of seconds, before replying.

Natalie: 'Well, okay. Nothing's for definite yet - this could all end up with me being back inside the six-sided ring in a month or so - but it's something for me to think about in the coming weeks, while I'm resting up.'

Simon: 'You should take as much as time you need - make sure that the decision you make is the right one for you.'

Natalie nods.

Natalie: 'I will do, Simon; thanks.'

She then smiles at Simon.

Simon: 'You're welcome.'

Simon smiles back. Natalie readjusts the ice pack on her shoulder, and as their conversation continues, we leave things there, to switch to the present day, where Natalie is now seen sat on a chair in a nondescript room; she is wearing a pair of dark grey GymShark leggings and a black zip up hoodie.

Natalie covers her mouth, as she coughs. She then looks to the camera, and speaks.

Natalie: 'In two days' time, I will be setting foot inside the six-sided ring for the first time since Summer XXXTreme IV, for a match against Twisted Sister. This match - my first one in twelve weeks - promises to be an unusual but interesting one, and one in which I'm not willing to accept anything other than a win.'

Natalie smiles confidently for a moment, but she then sighs.

Natalie: 'Before I go any further, I want to let you know that this video of me talking about my forthcoming match will probably be much shorter than normal. The reason for that, is that I'm currently suffering from a cold, and I don't think that talking for a long period would do my sore throat much good.'

As if on cue, Natalie coughs again.

Natalie: 'I believe Simon is suffering from a cold as well at the moment - how's that for a coincidence?'

She winks at the camera.

Natalie: 'So, anyway, my match with Twisted Sister - and yes, this is a match that I specifically asked for, in response to what Twisted Sister did following her match twelve days ago, against Lowri Moss.'

Natalie runs a hand through her hair.

Natalie: 'About a month and a half ago, I sent a tweet in which I said that I though SCW could do with more Welsh wrestlers on their roster. However, I didn't genuinely believe that I would see another Welsh wrestler in the six-sided ring, especially not that soon, so I was pleasantly surprised by the appearance that Lowri Moss made in SCW. Now, I've seen Lowri referred to as being my friend, which is stretching the truth a bit - we have exchanged pleasantries over Twitter, but that's about it; I think describing us as acquaintances would be more accurate than saying that we are friends.'

Natalie smiles pleasantly at the camera.

Natalie: 'Friends or not though, after watching the attack on Lowri by Twisted Sister that followed the end of their match, I couldn't just sit idly by - that's when I decided it was time for me to set foot in the ring with one of SCW's most...let's say, unique, characters. The joy of seeing my compatriot win her match was short-lived, through no fault of her own, and while I doubt that a psychopath like Twisted Sister fears retribution, or that she even understands the concept of it, that's what I'm going to be seeking this weekend.'

Natalie covers her mouth, as she coughs again.

Natalie: 'Since arriving in SCW, Twisted Sister has left some sort of a mark on each of her opponents. I'm not like any of her previous opponents, though - none of them have my unmitigated power, and on Sunday evening Twisted Sister will feel the full force of it.'

Natalie clenches - and then unclenches - her hands.

Natalie: 'Jessie Salco, Veronica Taylor, Amy Marshall, and Roxi Johnson: just a few of the women that Twister Sister has been inside the six-sided ring with. I've been in the ring with each of those four as well - and furthermore, I've defeated each of them; they were all overcome by strength, and this Sunday, things will be no different for Twisted Sister.'

Natalie coughs once more.

Natalie: 'Fuck.'

She then lets out another sigh.

Natalie: 'I'm going to wrap this up, and save you all from having to continue watching me cough every couple of minutes.'

Natalie gets up from her chair.

Natalie: 'I've heard it said that, "You can't fight crazy," but I'm not about to let that stop me. On Sunday evening, in my first match in almost three months, I will willingly get in the ring with Twister Sister, to deliver my own brand of punishment. Some people may think that I'm the crazy one, for wanting this match, but I'm not worried about what Twister Sister might try to do to me. Besides, unlike her, I don't need a chainsaw to tear someone apart.'

Natalie grins.

Natalie: 'Nat will tear you apart again.'

She stands smiling at the camera, but within a matter of seconds, another cough comes.

Natalie: 'Oh, for fu...'

And on that note, the scene abruptly goes to black.

4
Climax Control Archives / Lowri goes to America
« on: October 07, 2016, 07:35:49 PM »
 The scene opens with nothing more than a patch of grass in sight. Before long, a pair of feet - donned in white Vans hi top trainers - walk into view; a female voice with a Welsh accent is then heard.

'Next Sunday's episode of Climax Control is going to feature six matches and sixteen competitors, including four people who will be setting foot inside an SCW ring for the first time. But while plenty of people will recognise the names of Eric Paisano, Dillon Killborn, and maybe even Marcellus King, most people that have looked at the line-up for the upcoming show and seen the second match on the card, will have been left asking, "Who is Lowri Moss?"'

The camera pans upwards from the grass, and into view comes the aforementioned Lowri Moss, who is wearing a pair of dark blue jeans and a black zip up hoodie; she smiles at the camera, before speaking again.

Lowri: 'Hi there! I'm Lowri - if you hadn't already guessed.'

Lowri waves at the camera.

Lowri: 'Like I said a moment ago, until it was announced that I would be competing in a match in SCW next Sunday against Twisted Sister, I'm sure that the vast majority of you who are watching this had never heard of me. That's okay, though - until recently, I hadn't heard of me either.'

Lowri's smile broadens into a grin.

Lowri: 'So, with that in mind, I thought I would tell you all some things about me, to help you to get to know me a little better, before I make my first appearance in an SCW ring. I'll start with my age and my hometown: I'm twenty-one years old, and I'm from Llanelli - that's a town in South West Wales, which I'm guessing most of you also won't have heard of until now.'

Lowri shrugs her shoulders slightly.

Lowri: 'I've been a wrestling fan for most of my life, pretty much since the first time I watched a wrestling show on TV, and for about as long as I can remember, I've dreamt of being a professional wrestler. I started training to be a wrestler while I was at university; I needed to spend my student loan on something, and I don't think there was any better way for me to use it than as a means to pay for wrestling training - well, perhaps apart from using it buy alcohol.'

Lowri winks.

Lowri: 'Once I graduated from university, earlier this year, it was time for me to embark upon my career as a professional wrestler. I shot some promotional photos, which I then sent to a number of different wrestling promotions, hoping that one of them would take a chance on me. Thankfully, one of of them did take a chance on me, and I became a member of the roster of a London-based promotion. Since making my debut, I haven't yet been on the losing end in a match - although admittedly, you can count on one hand the number of matches that I've been in. Nevertheless, I'm yet to lose a match, and I plan for that record to still be intact by the time that my match with Twisted Sister is over.'

There is a single, confident nod of the head from Lowri.

Lowri: 'At present, I can't truly refer to myself as a professional wrestler - it's more accurate for me to say that I'm a semi-professional wrestler. You see, while I want to have a full-time career as a wrestler, at the moment, wrestling is just what I do at weekends - during the week, I have a job working in a bank. I'm on a rolling contract, rather than being a permanent member of staff, and I look forward to the time when I start making enough money from wrestling for me to be able to give up my day job, but until that time comes, I'm stuck working in a bank five days a week - I've got to pay for my travel and accommodation somehow.'

Lowri lets out a small sigh.

Lowri: 'My wrestling career is very much still in its infancy, and I see my match next Sunday as being another stage in my development. This will be my first time competing in the US - or anywhere outside the UK, for that matter - and I have no intentions of having my first match overseas be an unsuccessful one.'

Lowri shakes her head.

Lowri: 'I'm coming to Climax Control to win!'

She pauses to take a breath, before continuing.

Lowri: 'Okay, so, now you all know a little bit more about me, but I guess there's one question about me that still remains: just how did this Welsh girl, who has so few matches under her belt, come to be in a match on an SCW show? Well, I think that's a story for another day.'

Lowri gazes up at sky.

Lowri: 'It's getting dark, and I've still got things to say about my match against Twisted Sister.'

She then looks back down at the camera.

Lowri: 'Oh well, I suppose I'll call it a night, and pick this up again later in the week; until then, nos da!'

As a smiling Lowri waves at the camera again, we switch to a scene from earlier this year, inside Lowri's bedroom at her home in Cardiff, in the late afternoon/early evening of Wednesday 25th May. Dressed in a pair of black leggings and a purple tank top, Lowri is seemingly preparing for a workout: she can currently be seen putting some items into a pink gym bag that is sat atop her bed. A knock on the bedroom door is then heard, followed by a male voice.

Man: 'Lowri? Are you there?'

Lowri: 'Yes, Adam; I'm here.'

"Adam" is Adam Williams - one of Lowri's housemates; he is, of course, no relation to either Casey or Jordan.

Lowri: 'If your next question is going to be, "Can I come in?" the answer is yes.'

As Lowri does up the zip on her gym bag, the door to her room opens, and in walks Adam. Like Lowri, Adam is in his early twenties; he has short dark hair and stubble, and he is wearing a pair of navy blue jeans and a black button-up shirt. He shuts the door behind him, and then plops himself down on Lowri's bed.

Lowri: 'Are you alright?'

Adam: 'Yeah, I'm fine. I was just a bit bored, and I was looking for something to do to kill time before I need to leave to meet the missus for our date tonight...'

Lowri finishes Adam's sentence for him.

Lowri: 'And so you decided that you would come and annoy me for a bit.'

She then smirks.

Adam: 'Yeah, something like that.'

He smiles wryly. Turning away from Adam briefly, Lowri moves towards a nearby desk.

Lowri: 'Where are you and Chloe going for your date?'

"Chloe" is the name of Adam's current girlfriend. Lowri retrieves her mobile phone from the desk, and then turns back to face Adam.

Adam: 'We're going to the cinema to see A Hologram for the King...'

Lowri interrupts Adam, at the same time as she swipes the screen of the phone with her thumb.

Lowri: 'That's the new Tom Hanks film, isn't it?'

Adam: 'Yup. Then after the cinema, we're going to go somewhere for a meal and some drinks, but we haven't decided where yet.'

With Lowri's attention now drawn to her phone, as she scrolls through something on it, Adam gazes around her room.

Adam: 'What are you going to be doing this evening? Revising for your exam tomorrow, I presume.'

Lowri: 'Not exactly.'

Adam then spots the gym bag, which he had not noticed until now.

Adam: 'Are you going to the gym?'

He looks back to Lowri, although she does not respond to his question, instead continuing to focus on her phone.

Adam: 'Wait, I know what you're doing: you're planning to go to wrestling training this evening, aren't you?'

Lowri replies ironically.

Lowri: 'Guilty as charged.'

She then puts her phone back down on the desk, and looks at Adam.

Adam: 'Lowri...'

Adam's voice trails off, unsure whether he should try to persuade Lowri that a better use of her time this evening would be to stay at home and study for her impending exam.

Lowri: 'What?'

Lowri stares at Adam. She knows exactly what it is that he is getting at, but she wants to hear him say it.

Adam: 'Do you really think you should be going off to wrestling training this evening, when you've got an important exam tomorrow morning?'

Lowri gives an indifferent shrug.

Lowri: 'I don't see what the big deal is.'

Adam gives Lowri a look like she has grown a second head.

Adam: 'Are you serious? You - or rather, we - are on the verge of graduating; this is your future we're talking about.'

Lowri takes a step forward, towards Adam.

Lowri: 'No, Adam, that...'

She gestures towards her gym bag.

Lowri: '...that's my future - wrestling is my future.'

Lowri sighs. She then puts her hands on her hips.

Lowri: 'We've known each other for what - the better part of three years?'

It is a rhetorical question, but one that Adam answers anyway.

Adam: 'Right.'

Lowri: 'And it probably wasn't long after we became friends that I told you about my ambition of wanting to be a professional wrestler.'

Adam nods.

Adam: 'Yes, I've been aware of that for a while now.'

Lowri: 'And so surely it shouldn't come as a surprise to you that I would choose to spend my evening continuing to work towards a career in wrestling, rather than revising for an exam.'

Now it is Adam's turn to sigh, as he begrudgingly accepts Lowri's statement.

Adam: 'Perhaps not. I mean, I know how much you enjoy watching wrestling, and I know how much you want to be a wrestler, but still...'

Again, Lowri interrupts Adam.

Lowri: 'But what?'

Adam: 'But...what if it doesn't work out?'

Lowri crosses her arms.

Lowri: 'Don't you believe in me?'

Adam: 'Lowri, you're one of my closest friends - of course I believe in you. You're talking about wanting to be a professional athlete, though - how many people have that ambition, and how many of them actually get to fulfill it?'

Lowri does not respond to Adam's question.

Adam: 'I admire how determined you are to achieve your ambition of becoming a wrestler, but you need to have something to fall back on, in case it doesn't work out for you: your degree would be that something.'

Lowri: 'So that I can do what - work in a call centre? Because of the friends of mine who were a year above me in school, and who finished uni last year, that's what most of them seem to be doing now.'

Lowri sighs again, as she unfolds her arms.

Lowri: 'I'm sorry, Adam. I know I'm behaving defensively, but...'

Lowri pauses for a moment, before continuing.

Lowri: 'I know you said that you know how much I want to be a wrestler, but I'm not sure you do - I'm not sure you truly appreciate just how much I want this.'

Adam rubs his chin, as he considers what Lowri has said.

Adam: 'Maybe I don't. It's just that - as your friend - I'm concerned about you, Lowri.'

Lowri: 'You don't need to worry about me, Adam - leave that to my parents.'

Adam laughs at Lowri's quip.

Lowri: 'And anyway, putting to one side my sarky comments about how much use my degree would be to me, I'm still well on course to graduate.'

Lowri smiles at Adam.

Lowri: 'I'll be fine.'

Adam: 'Yeah, I suppose you're probably right. But would it really harm your ambitions that much if you were to give the wrestling training a miss just this once, to stay home and revise?'

Lowri: 'Adam!'

Lowri gives Adam a playful shove.

Adam: 'Alright, alright; I'll give it a rest - I can see I'm fighting a losing battle.'

Lowri: 'Yes - you are.'

Adam holds his hands up, accepting defeat.

Lowri: 'Anyone listening to you would think that I haven't done any revision at all; I've spent most of today revising, not to mention all of the revision that I've done in the past few weeks - for this exam, and all of the others.'

Lowri runs a hand through her hair.

Lowri: 'I've gone over the notes that I have to study so many times that I'm not sure I would be able to absorb anything more from them - I think my brain is already full up; if I read through them again, and tried to take anything else in, I might forget something important - like how to counter a chinlock!'

Adam replies in jest.

Adam: 'And we wouldn't want that to happen.'

Lowri gently shakes her head.

Lowri: 'No, definitely not.'

Adam takes a quick look at his watch, to check the time.

Adam: 'Right, I think it's about time for me to go and meet Chloe - I don't want to keep her waiting.'

He gets up from the bed.

Adam: 'Just promise me one thing, Lowri.'

Lowri raises her eyebrows.

Lowri: 'What's that?'

Adam: 'I may not pay as much attention to the sport as you do, but I know enough about it to know that, while wrestling is undergoing a resurgence in the UK, if you really want to make a name for yourself, then the US is the place to be.'

Lowri nods, but she is still unsure what Adam has in mind.

Adam: 'So promise me, Lowri, that when the time comes for you to make a trip to America, you'll let me tag along.'

Lowri grins.

Lowri: 'Sure thing, Adam - just as long as you don't expect me to pay for your plane tickets.'

Adam: 'No, of course not.'

Adam heads towards the door, to make his exit.

Adam: 'Right, I'll see you later.'

Lowri: 'Enjoy your evening.'

Adam: 'Thanks. And you.'

As Adam takes off for his date, we leave Lowri to check her gym bag, making sure she has not forgotten anything that she is going to need, and come forward to the present day. Lowri can now be seen stood somewhere in Saguaro National Park, on the outskirts of Tucson, with the mountains and the wilderness visible in the background; she is dressed in a pair of pale blue jeans, and a white t-shirt.

Like before, Lowri flashes a smile at the camera, and then begins to speak.

Lowri: 'As you can probably tell from what you can see behind me, I have arrived in Arizona, ahead of match at Climax Control against Twisted Sister; that match is now only forty-eight or so hours away, and I'm very excited about getting to set foot in SCW's six-sided ring.'

Lowri pauses for a moment and looks to her right, then to her left, before returning her focus to the camera.

Lowri: 'To describe Twister Sister as unorthodox would be an understatement, but I've tried to prepare for her as best as I can. One thing that I wasn't prepared for though, is the heat here in Arizona - I'm not used to weather like this; it's hotter here now than it is in Wales at the peak of summer - but then, our summers do only last for about eight minutes each year.'

Lowri smiles wryly.

Lowri: 'I mentioned that normally, I work in a bank five days a week. However, for me to be able to appear at Climax Control, I've had to take four days off from my day job, which is four days' pay that I'm missing out on - I don't have a full-time contract, so if I'm not in work, I don't get paid. SCW are only paying me a nominal amount for my appearance on Sunday - an amount that isn't enough to cover the cost of my trip to Tucson - so being here for this match against Twisted Sister is actually going to leave me out of pocket. But I'm okay with that - I'm so grateful for this opportunity that I probably would have accepted it even if SCW weren't going to pay me anything for my appearance.'

Lowri leans towards the camera to whisper something.

Lowri: 'Just don't let Mark Ward know that.'

She then stands up straight again.

Lowri: 'Seriously though, this is quite an opportunity for me, at such an early stage in my career. Sin City Wrestling has become one of the most well known wrestling promotions around - if you want proof of that, you only need to see the number of Twitter followers that SCW has - and now I'm being given the chance to show what I can do inside the six-sided ring. It's an opportunity that I'm determined to make the most of, and while I may be stood here all smiles, I'm not a wide-eyed tourist, who's just happy to be here - I'm here to win.'

Contemplating something, Lowri taps her chin.

Lowri: 'I realise that so far, in the course of these two videos - the one that was recorded a few days, and now this one - I'm yet to say anything directly to the woman that is going to be my opponent on Sunday: Twisted Sister. The thing is, I've seen Twisted Sister, and I get the impression that if I was to direct any comments at her, I would simply be wasting my time - it doesn't seem like she takes any notice of what anyone says to her.'

Lowri quickly glances down, towards the ground, before looking back up at the camera, and continuing.

Lowri: 'I've seen what Twisted Sister has done to opponents in the past, and the harm that she has inflicted upon them - even when Twisted Sister loses, rarely do her opponents walk away unscathed; the phrase "scarred for life" is usually used figuratively, but when it comes to people who set foot in the ring with Twisted Sister, it's a phrase that tends to be used literally. I'm not frightened about what Twisted Sister might do to me, though. I mean, sure, I hope she doesn't try to burn me, or anything like that, but I'm not worried about her possibly trying to draw blood. Besides, I want to cut Twisted Sister in my own way - with a rolling cutter.'

Lowri does a scissors gesture with her right hand.

Lowri: 'I don't know what's going to happen after this weekend, in terms of me and SCW - I don't know whether you will see me inside the six-sided ring again after Sunday. It could well turn out to be a case of one and done, so if this does turn out to be my only match in SCW, I'm going to make sure that it's a successful one. It won't be easy for me against the unpredictable Twisted Sister, but I haven't travelled all this way - some five thousand miles - to lose.'

Lowri takes a step backwards, away from the camera.

Lowri: 'One of my best friends - Adam - has also made the journey here with me. He's currently playing the role of cameraman for me, but I know that he hasn't come all this way to see me lose either, and I don't intend to disappoint him.'

She then takes another couple of steps backwards, and it can now be seen that Lowri is wearing the same white Vans hi top trainers as before.

Lowri: 'Twister Sister may have given even some of the most talented bombshells in SCW a torrid time, but I'm confident that I have the tools to beat her; whether it's Nos Da or Breuddwydion Melus, once I connect with either one of those, it will be gêm drosodd.'

Lowri turns her back to the camera. She raises her right foot for the camera to see the sole of her shoe, on which is the word...

Lowri: 'Game...'

Lowri puts her right foot down; she then lifts up her left foot, and on the sole of that shoe is the word...

Lowri: '...over.'

After putting her left foot down, Lowri looks over her shoulder, towards the camera.

Lowri: 'Hwyl fawr am y tro.*'

With a smile still on her face, Lowri then turns back around, and as she does so, the scene fades to black.

*"Hwyl fawr am y tro" is Welsh for "Goodbye for now."

5
Character Building Roleplays / Natalie's 24th Birthday
« on: September 17, 2016, 08:00:20 PM »
 OOC: This RP is set on June 30th of this year, and follows on from the events of two previous RPs, which can be read here and here.



Inside the terminal of Grand Forks International Airport in Grand Forks, North Dakota, Edie Frederik is seen awaiting the arrival of someone. She did not have to wait for much longer, as the person that she was expecting soon appeared - that being Natalie McKinley, whose face lit up upon spotting Edie. Pulling a trolley case behind her, Natalie then quickly walked over to where her friend was stood, and used her free hand to greet Edie with a hug.

<FONT COLOR="#d21034">Natalie:</FONT> “It’s so good to see you again. Thank you so much for coming to pick me up.”

Edie shrugged hugging back, greeting her warmly.

<FONT COLOR="#0084b4">Edie:</FONT> “You did call me the ambassador of North Dakota, or something like that, right? Didn’t want the trek from here to Pembina to be boring. I know these old roads like the back of my hand. How have you been? You look like you’re taking good care of yourself.”

Breaking off the hug, Natalie took a step back from Edie, and looked her up and down.

<FONT COLOR="#d21034">Natalie:</FONT> “As do you. And I’m good, thanks. Japan was great. The weather there was similar to how it is here - much more agreeable than the heat in Vegas.”

Natalie smiled despite herself, as she realised what she had just said.

<FONT COLOR="#d21034">Natalie:</FONT> “Listen to me, talking about the weather like a stereotypical Brit.”

She then laughed softly at herself.

<FONT COLOR="#d21034">Natalie:</FONT> “How are things with you, Edie?”

Edie laughed along, brushing her hair from her face.

<FONT COLOR="#0084b4">Edie:</FONT> “I’m doing okay, I guess. My brother’s been depressed more lately so I’ve really been focusing on him. I did talk him into going to a local facility during the day where he can socialize with other disabled people. I think it’s important for him to know he’s not alone. And they can speak more on it than I can. Even though I love him I don’t know what it’s really like to be disabled. My knee injury doesn’t count. That was just a setback.”

She waved her hand in the air.

<FONT COLOR="#0084b4">Edie:</FONT> “Listen at me, once I get started on him I never stop. And since you mentioned it, people around here remark on the weather all the time. Mostly the old farmers over breakfast at McDonald’s. Maybe I should take you over there, you’d fit right in!”

Edie stuck out her tongue, giving Natalie a bit of a ribbing.

<FONT COLOR="#d21034">Natalie:</FONT> “Not because of the ‘old’ part, I hope.”

Natalie laughed at Edie’s quip.

<FONT COLOR="#d21034">Natalie:</FONT> “I don’t mind hearing you talk about your brother, you know. It’s nice to hear how much you care about him, Edie. I know his situation isn’t easy for either of you.”

Edie nodded, pausing in thought briefly, then shifted gears.

<FONT COLOR="#0084b4">Edie:</FONT> “Shall we head to the car? Do I need to grab anything? Tell me about Japan, how was it?”

Edie was talking rapidly to change the subject, and getting rather flustered. She stopped.

<FONT COLOR="#0084b4">Edie:</FONT> “I’m sorry…I missed you. I’m usually a lady of few words and here I am babbling away.”

Natalie smiled at Edie, and placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder.

<FONT COLOR="#d21034">Natalie:</FONT> “It’s okay, Edie. I‘ve missed you too. It’s been too long since we last saw one another in the flesh.”

Natalie looked behind herself, over her shoulder, at her trolley case.

<FONT COLOR="#d21034">Natalie:</FONT> “I’ve only got the one case with me...”

She then looked back to Edie.

<FONT COLOR="#d21034">Natalie:</FONT> “...so I should be able to manage by myself, thanks. How about you lead the way to the car? Then we can talk about whatever you feel like talking about.”

Edie rubbed her hands together and nodded. She motioned off in the opposite direction she had come in.

<FONT COLOR="#0084b4">Edie:</FONT> “Very well, this way then.”

Edie and Natalie headed away from the baggage area out past the food and shopping terminals in the airport. She held open the door for Natalie so she could clear her bag through.

<FONT COLOR="#0084b4">Edie:</FONT> “Talking on the phone or texting just isn’t the same as in person, I agree. I hope you don’t mind, I told some of the kids in town you were coming. I bet they’ll want an autograph or two. I used to be the hero around here, now they all want muscles like you!”

Edie laughed as they arrived at her silver Acura.

<FONT COLOR="#d21034">Natalie:</FONT> “Really? It still surprises me that there are people that want my autograph, or that anyone would want me to pose for a photo with them because of what I do for a living.”

Edie popped the trunk for Natalie to put her case in.

<FONT COLOR="#0084b4">Edie:</FONT> “Well, you know…for you or me doing what we do, it’s just a job. Something we love sure, the hard hours in the gym, lifting and training. But for the fans, and kids especially we’re like something beyond normal. Closest thing to real life superheroes maybe. Even though people like police, firemen, doctors, even their own parents are the real heroes. Maybe they take that for granted a little bit. But if I can make someone smile, maybe forget their problems for an evening because I’m in there fighting…it sweetens the deal, you know? And just talking about it makes me miss the ring a bit.”

She frowned slightly.

<FONT COLOR="#0084b4">Edie:</FONT> “Are you all set? Ready for the drive? You can control the radio if you like…”

A sarcastic smile crossed Natalie’s face.

<FONT COLOR="#d21034">Natalie:</FONT> “I’m not sure that I can handle such a responsibility.”

Edie started the car and pulled out of the parking spot.

<FONT COLOR="#0084b4">Edie:</FONT> “Really? Well, I think we can start you at the entry level position instead. How does monitoring the air conditioning sound?”

Natalie nodded.

<FONT COLOR="#d21034">Natalie:</FONT> “I think I can manage that.”

As suggested, Natalie checked the settings for the car’s air conditioning. She then stared out of the window, as the drive from Grand Forks to Pembina got underway.

<FONT COLOR="#d21034">Natalie:</FONT> “Do you really miss the ring, Edie? I had gotten the impression over the past few months, that you were happy enough with how you were spending your time away from wrestling.”

Edie drove on and nodded, offering a bittersweet smile.

<FONT COLOR="#0084b4">Edie:</FONT> “I guess you could say I’m torn. I think about it alot. And doing what I’ve been doing, it’s been pretty gratifying. I love my brother very much, and I’m glad to be strong for him now when he needs it most. He was strong for me when we were younger. I don’t know, I guess I’m more spurred on by the idea of family legacy in the business. All those generations, and the ones living still try and get me going. At the end of the day I have to do what I feel is best for me; not what any of my relatives would like. I don’t think I’d wrestle full time but a relaxed schedule, perhaps some spot bookings here and there I could swing.”

Edie shrugged, making a turn.

<FONT COLOR="#0084b4">Edie:</FONT> “How do you feel about your career so far? Oh, and before I forget to mention it, I seem to recall someone has a birthday coming up, don’t they?”

<FONT COLOR="#d21034">Natalie:</FONT> “They might have.”

Natalie smiled coyly.

<FONT COLOR="#d21034">Natalie:</FONT> “But to answer your other question, I’m not really sure how I feel about my career so far. At the beginning of August, it will be two years since I competed in my first match, and the number of matches I’ve won in that time - in SCW and elsewhere - does outweigh the number that I’ve lost. Most people measure success in championships though, and I’ve only got one of those to my name - and it was a reign as champion that lasted just eight weeks.”

Natalie sighed, recalling her short-lived reign as the SCW Bombshell Roulette Champion.

<FONT COLOR="#d21034">Natalie:</FONT> “If I had to use a phrase to sum up my career so far, I would probably say, ‘could do better.’”

Edie patted her knee.

<FONT COLOR="#0084b4">Edie:</FONT> “Well, that humbleness and modesty is refreshing. I’ve always admired that about you.  But you know, there are plenty of people who’ve wrestled for two years and never won any titles. I guess we can always do better, that is very true. You’ve got nothing to be ashamed of as far as I’m concerned. Don’t ever sell yourself short. I don’t need a crystal ball to know that more titles and victories are in your future, Nat.”

<FONT COLOR="#d21034">Natalie:</FONT> “I hope you’re right, Edie.”

Natalie smiled again at Edie.

<FONT COLOR="#d21034">Natalie:</FONT> “And if I did let what little success I’ve had go to my head, I’m sure I could rely on you to bring me back down to earth quite swiftly.”

Edie smirked and gave her a light-hearted punch to the shoulder.

<FONT COLOR="#0084b4">Edie:</FONT> “I’d do my best…I don’t know, if you were an egomaniac you might be unstoppable. Let’s not find out, shall we? Ah, we’re almost there now.”

They passed a Pembina City Limits sign.

<FONT COLOR="#d21034">Natalie:</FONT> “It looks exactly how I remember it. I mean, it’s been, what - two and a half months since I was last here? It looks like nothing whatsoever has changed in that time. I guess that’s part of why you like living here - part of its appeal.”

Edie nodded.

<FONT COLOR="#0084b4">Edie:</FONT> “I guess it’s one less thing to worry about, there’s comfort in the familiarity. I’m just a small town girl who was a hop and a skip away from being Canadian. Some people leave but most of the families have stayed here their whole lives. Some go off to college. I’ve been all over the world and it draws me back. It’s home. It’s what I know. I’ll have to return the favor and see your hometown one of these days, maybe…if you’ll have me?”

Edie looked at Natalie with a quiet smile.

<FONT COLOR="#d21034">Natalie:</FONT> “If you want to take a trip to Cardiff with me some day, Edie, I would be more than happy to show you around. It...errr…”

Natalie paused. She then smiled back at Edie.

<FONT COLOR="#d21034">Natalie:</FONT> “It would be a lot different to what you’re used to - not just the size of the city, but the culture as well, compared to here in North Dakota.”

They had come to a side road now, and she turned right onto a long driveway lined on either side by barbed wire fence. Cattle grazed in the fields. Edie waved her hand.

<FONT COLOR="#0084b4">Edie:</FONT> “Dad still leases the land out to local farmers who need the extra pasture land. He was never really a farmer at heart. When granddad got too old for it, he let the land out for others. Still it’s nice to see some cattle around.”

They pulled up by the house.

<FONT COLOR="#0084b4">Edie:</FONT> “I’m just an old hayseed farmgirl at heart, don’t ya know? And I have left this place a time or too, I’m not worried about others cultures, Nat.”

<FONT COLOR="#d21034">Natalie:</FONT> “Yeah, I know, Edie. I mean, if Japan wasn’t too big of a culture shock for you, then South Wales definitely won’t be. And I know you say that you’re not much of a drinker, but after what I’ve seen, I think you could fit right in on a Friday or Saturday night out in Cardiff.”

Natalie winked at Edie. She then looked around at the surrounding fields and animals.

<FONT COLOR="#d21034">Natalie:</FONT> “I think I’ll always be a big city girl at heart. Living somewhere like here would certainly be a change of pace for me.”

Edie opened her door and started to get out.

<FONT COLOR="#0084b4">Edie:</FONT> “Oh come on, you’ve got a good strong back for hard farm labor, lady! And don’t remind me about the drinking, remember what happened the last time in Japan.”

Natalie retorted with a rhetorical question, as she exited the car as well.

<FONT COLOR="#d21034">Natalie:</FONT> “How could I forget?”

She then smirked, looking across at Edie.

<FONT COLOR="#d21034">Natalie:</FONT> “If it’s all the same to you, I think I’ll stick to using my back for lifting my opponents."

Edie closed her door and popped the trunk.

<FONT COLOR="#0084b4">Edie:</FONT> “Suit yourself, the farmers around here are going to miss out. Your idea is probably more lucrative anyway. And forget I mentioned Japan.”  

Edie met Natalie at the back of the car with a mischievous wink; Natalie grinned at Edie in response.

<FONT COLOR="#d21034">Natalie:</FONT> “Too late.”

She then gave Edie a playful dig in the ribs, before retrieving her case.

<FONT COLOR="#d21034">Natalie:</FONT> “So is your brother out at the moment - at that facility you mentioned?”

Edie looked at her watch.

<FONT COLOR="#0084b4">Edie:</FONT> “Yes, Billy...my brother.. He should be back in a couple hours actually. You’ll get to meet him finally. He’s in better spirits these days. And seeing you might put a smile on his face. He was something of a playboy…popular with the ladies.”

Edie laughed and shook her head, closing the trunk. She started toward the front door.

<FONT COLOR="#0084b4">Edie:</FONT> “Come on in, relax. Get you something to drink?”

<FONT COLOR="#d21034">Natalie:</FONT> “Sure. Have you got any wine?”

Edie threw a mock glare at Natalie, who laughed softly.

<FONT COLOR="#d21034">Natalie:</FONT> “I’m kidding. Water will be perfectly fine.”

Natalie then followed Edie towards the house, pulling her case behind her; Edie opened the door and held it for Natalie, waving her in.

<FONT COLOR="#0084b4">Edie:</FONT> “It’s a bit early for wine yet. Maybe later. Water, we have plenty of. And ice…cubed or crushed! Nothing but the best for MY guests…”

Edie followed her in and closed the door.

<FONT COLOR="#0084b4">Edie:</FONT> “You’re in luck. I did a nice clean on the place yesterday, so it’s not its typical run-down state.”

She winked and elbowed Natalie gently.  

<FONT COLOR="#0084b4">Edie:</FONT> “Just set your case over in the corner for now, we can take it upstairs later.”

While Natalie places her case out of the way, as instructed, Edie heads to the kitchen to prepare the ice waters; Natalie calls out to her.

<FONT COLOR="#d21034">Natalie:</FONT> “Would you like me to give you a hand?”

<FONT COLOR="#0084b4">Edie:</FONT> “Oh it’s fine, really. Have a seat and get comfortable. Don’t know about you, but I’m about to kick my shoes off for a bit.”

A short time later she returned with the ice waters and handed Natalie one.

<FONT COLOR="#0084b4">Edie:</FONT> “That does remind me though, I got you a couple of things for your birthday. Here we are..”

Edie went over and pulled three packages out from behind a chair in the corner.

<FONT COLOR="#0084b4">Edie:</FONT> “It’s not much, but they say it’s the thought that counts.”

Edie handed the packages to Natalie, who then carefully open the first one, to discover a pair of leggings and a crop top.

<FONT COLOR="#d21034">Natalie:</FONT> “Workout gear? You know me so well.”

Natalie smiled at Edie. After putting her new clothes to one side, she then opened her next present: a back massager.

<FONT COLOR="#d21034">Natalie:</FONT> “This will definitely help me relieve some tension following a back session; thanks.”

Natalie placed the back massager beside her items of clothing, and then opened her final present: a pair of vinyl records.

<FONT COLOR="#d21034">Natalie:</FONT> “Oh, these are very cool; thanks, Edie.”

Natalie put the records with her presents. She then smiled warmly at Edie.

<FONT COLOR="#d21034">Natalie:</FONT> “Thank you so much, Edie. That was really thoughtful of you; you didn’t need to go to so much effort.”

Edie shrugged and fooled with a lock of hair.

<FONT COLOR="#0084b4">Edie:</FONT> “It was nothing, I like to do nice things for people I care about. It’s your birthday after all. Nobody should outgrow presents or the joy of getting them. I was at a bit of loss on what to get at first so I just bought a bunch of stuff to cover all the bases.”

Edie smiled at her.

<FONT COLOR="#0084b4">Edie:</FONT> “Plus you got to come all the way to glamorous North Dakota to get them.”

Natalie smiled wryly.

<FONT COLOR="#d21034">Natalie:</FONT> “I know you’re being sarcastic, Edie, but while North Dakota might not be as flashy as, say, Nevada or California, it does have a certain charm all of its own.”

Natalie then took a drink from her glass of water.

<FONT COLOR="#d21034">Natalie:</FONT> “There’s something I want to tell you while I’m here, before I have to leave to return to Vegas for this Sunday’s show, and, well, I know I’ve only just gotten here, but now seems like as good a time as any.”

Edie looked at her focused.

<FONT COLOR="#0084b4">Edie:</FONT> “Oh, nothing too serious I hope; everything okay?”

Natalie smiled at Edie, trying to put her at ease.

<FONT COLOR="#d21034">Natalie:</FONT> “Don’t worry, it’s nothing serious - well, nothing bad at least.”

Still smiling, Natalie shook her head gently.

<FONT COLOR="#d21034">Natalie:</FONT> “Okay, so, as you already know, with SCW back in the States, following the tour of Japan, I’m now calling Vegas home again for the time being. But, I’ve been thinking that perhaps I should move away from Vegas...to, say, North Dakota - you know, so that I can be closer to you.”

Edie listened intently and then her mouth dropped open, a bit shocked. A bit of a smile crept at the corner of her mouth as she relaxed from her momentary stiffened posture.

<FONT COLOR="#0084b4">Edie:</FONT> “Wow… I mean, wow. You'd really want to do that? Or at least been thinking about it.  I...well obviously I'd love that, Nat. Any reason to get to see your face more often.”

She leaned forward and touched her knee.

<FONT COLOR="#0084b4">Edie:</FONT> “I guess I never have been great at voicing the thoughts that roll around in my head. But I do miss you….a lot sometimes.”

<FONT COLOR="#d21034">Natalie:</FONT> “And I miss you as well, Edie - I especially missed seeing you when I was in Japan, however many thousands of miles away. Even Vegas is the better part of two thousand miles away from here.”

Natalie placed her hand on top of Edie’s.

<FONT COLOR="#d21034">Natalie:</FONT> “I wouldn’t necessarily have to find a place in Pembina to live, just somewhere in this neck of the woods that would enable us to see one another more regularly. And with there being direct flights from Grand Forks to Las Vegas, I wouldn’t have any difficulty commuting to SCW shows.”

Edie smiled wide, nodding.

<FONT COLOR="#0084b4">Edie:</FONT> “This is such a pleasant surprise, really. I can barely even think right now…I just…”

Edie impulsively leaned in and kissed Natalie on the lips.

<FONT COLOR="#0084b4">Edie:</FONT> “Sorry, I just got too excited.”

Natalie patted Edie’s hand affectionately, as she smiled at her.

<FONT COLOR="#d21034">Natalie:</FONT> “It’s alright, Edie, you don’t need to apologise for that - not any more.”

Edie took her hand and squeezed it, looking down and then back up to meet her eyes.

<FONT COLOR="#0084b4">Edie:</FONT> “For that, I’m grateful. For whatever this might be, and whatever the future might hold…I am glad you are my friend, Natalie. Those are few and far between in my life sometimes. You’re special to me.”

Edie and Natalie gazed into each other’s eyes.

<FONT COLOR="#d21034">Natalie:</FONT> “I’m glad to have you in my life too, Edie.”

Natalie continued to smile fondly at Edie; after a few seconds of quiet, she then spoke once more.

<FONT COLOR="#d21034">Natalie:</FONT> “In the coming days, I’ll have a look for somewhere nearby for me to rent; I’ll try to find somewhere that’s available from the beginning of August - if not sooner - and so then, in a few weeks from now, you can expect to start seeing a lot more of me.”

Edie and Natalie maintained eye contact, staring longingly at one another.

6
Climax Control Archives / Mystic Riverside
« on: July 01, 2016, 09:00:07 PM »
 The scene opens outside the E Center in Laughlin on the evening of Sunday 26th June, shortly after the conclusion of Climax Control. With the show over, the men and women of SCW have gradually begun to leave the venue, and as the door to the building opens, the latest person to make their exit is Natalie McKinley. Having showered and changed following her match, Natalie is now wearing a pair of dark blue jeans and a black t-shirt; she is carrying a gym bag.

Natalie does not get far before she is approached by some fans wanting an autograph, and she is more than happy to oblige. As she goes about signing the autographs, Natalie is accosted by a man with short dark hair, who looks to be in his late twenties, and who is wearing a pair of dark grey trousers and a pale blue button-up shirt; the man speaks with an English accent.

Man: 'Excuse me - Miss McKinley?'

Natalie has a quick glance at the man, to take a look at who the person is that is addressing her.

Natalie: 'Yes? Can I help you?'

She then continues to sign autographs for the fans that have gathered outside the building.

Man: 'My name is Oliver Cooper. I work for a company that is interested in sponsoring you.'

Usually Natalie would gladly discuss the offer of an additional source of income, but right now she is tired, and can hear the bed in her hotel room calling her name. After signing the final autograph, she gives Oliver her full attention.

Natalie: 'I'm sorry, Mr Cooper...'

Smiling pleasantly, Oliver interrupts her.

Oliver: 'Please - call me Olly.'

Natalie looks at him with a polite smile of her own.

Natalie: 'Sure. Normally, Olly, I would be happy to listen to what you have to offer, but it's been a long day, and I just want to go back to my hotel and crash out.'

Oliver: 'I understand.'

Oliver reaches into the pocket of his jeans, to retrieve his wallet. He then takes a business card from his wallet, which he proffers to Natalie.

Oliver: 'Here's my card. I would still like to talk to you about this opportunity - if you're interested, maybe you could give me a call tomorrow.'

Natalie takes the card from him.

Oliver: 'Good night, Miss McKinley.'

Natalie: 'Good night.'

As Oliver turns to leave, Natalie looks at the business card that he gave her. He has not gone far when Natalie calls out to him, due to something having caught her eye.

Natalie: 'Wait!'

Oliver turns around, to look back towards Natalie.

Natalie: 'You work for GymShark?'

Oliver nods.

Oliver: 'That's right.'

Natalie hurriedly walks the short distance to where Oliver is now stood.

Natalie: 'I'm sorry if I came across as standoffish before - like I said, it's been a long day.'

Oliver smiles empathetically, trying to put her at ease.

Oliver: 'It's fine - don't worry about it.'

Natalie: 'Okay, well, I'm going to be heading back to Las Vegas tomorrow, but I would like to hear more about what it is that you're offering - perhaps we could meet up some time tomorrow morning, before I leave town.'

Oliver nods again.

Oliver: 'Yes, absolutely; what time would best suit you?'

Leaving Natalie and Oliver to arrange when and where they are going to meet, we fast forward to the following morning, and to inside a branch of Starbucks in Laughlin. Oliver - now dressed in a pair of black trousers and a red button-up shirt - is sat alone at a table, drinking from a cup of coffee.

Oliver puts his cup down on the table. He then looks up and spots Natalie, who is stood near the entrance, scanning the coffee shop for him; he calls out to her.

Oliver: 'Natalie!'

Natalie - who is now wearing a pair of light blue jeans and a yellow sleeveless t-shirt, and is carrying a white handbag - looks in the direction of Oliver's voice. A look of relief crosses her face, as she makes her way over to him.

Oliver: 'Are you okay?'

Natalie places her handbag on the table. She then takes a seat, opposite Oliver.

Natalie: 'Yeah, I'm fine, thanks. I was just beginning to think that I had gone to the wrong Starbucks, is all. That definitely wouldn't have been the way for me to make a good impression on a potential sponsor.'

Oliver smiles at Natalie.

Oliver: 'Well, you're in the right place. Can I get you a drink?'

Natalie shakes her head.

Natalie: 'No thanks.'

Oliver: 'Are you sure?'

Now she nods her head.

Natalie: 'Yeah. Thank you, though.'

Oliver: 'Alright then. Let's get down to business, shall we?'

Natalie nods again, eager to hear more details about the sponsorship proposal. Oliver has a sip of his coffee, before continuing.

Oliver: 'Okay, so, as I said to you last night, this is just supposed to be an informal chat - I'm not going to be asking you to sign a contract today, or anything like that.'

Oliver looks at Natalie with a good-natured smile; she smiles back at him.

Oliver: 'As I'm sure you know, GymShark is the leading fitness wear brand in the UK. We don't just want to stop there though - we want to be the leading fitness brand in the whole world. Apart from the UK, our products are already available elsewhere in Europe, particularly in Scandinavia, as well as here in the US, but we're always looking to broaden awareness of our brand - which is where you might come in.'

Oliver takes another quick drink of his coffee.

Oliver: 'Now, as I mentioned last night, I work in marketing for GymShark, and we are always on the lookout for ambassadors to help promote our brand - and I think that you would be a great addition to our team, as a GymShark athlete.'

Natalie: 'I'm flattered, but what makes you think that I would be a good ambassador for GymShark?'

Oliver: 'Anyone who looks at you can instantly see how dedicated you are to working hard in the gym - and that can motivate them to work hard in the gym, too; you can inspire people - other women in particular - to be their best in the gym.'

Natalie chimes in.

Natalie: 'Having been a personal trainer before I became a wrestler, I am used to encouraging people to reach their fitness goals.'

Oliver nods his head in agreement.

Oliver: 'Exactly! And if people see you wearing GymShark clothing, then that will sway them towards buying items from us for them to use in the gym, as they seek to reach those goals, rather than from some other brand.'

Natalie: 'Why me in particular though? There must be any number of people out there who would be good candidates to be ambassadors for GymShark.'

Oliver: 'Indeed there are - and we do already have a lot of GymShark athletes, both male and female. As far as the women are concerned though, the vast majority of the ones we sponsor are fitness models - as a wrestler, you would bring something different to the brand.'

Natalie then fidgets nervously, before asking a question.

Natalie: 'May I ask, how long have you been considering sponsoring me?'

Oliver: 'I first became aware of you in February last year, when I attended the episode of Climax Control that took place in Cardiff.'

Before Oliver can say any more, he is interrupted by Natalie, who now has another question for him.

Natalie: 'You're an SCW fan then?'

Oliver: 'I'm a fan of wrestling, not just SCW. Congratulations on your win last night, by the way.'

Natalie: 'Thank you.'

Oliver pauses for a sip of coffee.

Oliver: 'As well as the show in Cardiff, I also attended the Inception show in Birmingham, in January. I must admit, before Inception, I had never watched an SCW show, but some friends of mine talked me into buying a ticket to go to that show with them, and I'm glad that they did.'

Natalie: 'Yeah, it was a great show.'

Oliver nods in agreement once more.

Oliver: 'So like I said, four weeks after Inception I was in Cardiff for the show there - and that's when I saw you for the first time. I know now that you had actually been in SCW prior to then - I believe I'm right in saying that was the night you made your return to SCW.'

Natalie: 'It was the night I made my return to an SCW ring - I had re-signed with SCW the previous week.'

Oliver: 'The way you look certainly made you stand out that night - I expect that's something you're probably used to.'

Natalie does not say anything, and instead just grins in response.

Oliver: 'In comparison with the rest of the females in SCW, I think it's fair to say that you have a unique appearance, and from the moment I first saw you, I thought you would be a good fit for a GymShark athlete.'

Natalie shifts restlessly in her chair.

Oliver: 'What's wrong?'

Natalie does not want to pry too much, but she is unable to help herself.

Natalie: 'It's...'

Natalie sits still, and composes herself.

Natalie: 'Okay, it's probably none of my business, but I was just wondering, if you first became aware of me last February, then...'

Oliver interrupts Natalie, finishing her question for her.

Oliver: 'Then why have we - and by "we" I mean GymShark - waited until now to get in contact with you?'

Natalie: 'Yes.'

Oliver laughs quietly at Natalie.

Oliver: 'It's okay, Natalie - I don't mind explaining what happened.'

Oliver takes a breath, before continuing.

Oliver: 'Originally, we were going to contact you twelve months ago, to gauge your interest in being ambassador for GymShark. It was around that time though that you dislocated your shoulder, and so we thought it would be better if we waited until after your injury had healed. But then the incident at Summer XXXTreme occurred, and with the talk of you having a gambling problem, the people whose opinions matter more than mine went cool on the idea of sponsoring you - they weren't sure that they wanted to have you representing the brand.'

Natalie: 'In the spirit of full disclosure, it wasn't just talk.'

Natalie leans towards Oliver, and speaks in a hushed tone.

Natalie: 'I did have a gambling problem - or rather, I do have a gambling problem; I'm not sure if my addiction will ever truly be cured, but I've learned to manage it successfully - it has been over a year since I last gambled on anything.'

Oliver: 'That's good to know.'

Oliver smiles sympathetically; as Natalie sits up straight again, he continues.

Oliver: 'Because the talk of your gambling problem has since subsided, and because you've kept your nose clean since you re-appeared in SCW earlier this year, I've been able to talk round the people that control the purse strings, and have gotten them to agree again to offer to sponsor you.'

Natalie's face breaks into a wide, grateful smile.

Natalie: 'Thank you.'

Oliver: 'You're very welcome.'

Oliver has another sip of his coffee.

Oliver: 'So what I need to know is, are you interested in being a GymShark athlete?'

Natalie: 'Definitely - especially after all of the effort that you have gone to.'

Oliver: 'Don't mention it.'

Natalie smiles wryly.

Natalie: 'It might not surprise you to hear that my wardrobe contains a large number of items from GymShark. In fact, before I came here, I did consider putting on a pair of leggings rather than jeans, but then I opted against it, as I didn't want to look like a try-hard.'

Oliver laughs.

Oliver: 'I can assure you, that wouldn't have done you any harm. Anyway, I'm glad to hear that you're interested. Do you have anything that you would like to ask?'

Natalie: 'If I do become a GymShark athlete, what would be required of me?'

Oliver: 'Well, I don't want to go into too much detail now - as I said, this is just supposed to be an informal chat - but essentially you would need to help increase the brand's exposure. For example, I know wrestlers usually record videos to hype their upcoming matches, so whenever you do one of those, we would expect you to wear our clothing.'

Natalie nods her head, as she takes in what Oliver is saying.

Oliver: 'Also, I know that you are on Twitter, so we would expect you to tweet the occasional photo of you wearing our clothing.'

Natalie: 'Okay. I think I could manage that.'

Oliver: 'You may also be required to attend an expo from time to time, for a meet and greet, but we wouldn't schedule you for anything that would interfere with your wrestling career. Do you have any other questions?'

Natalie: 'There is one other thing that I've been wondering. If you work for GymShark, I assume you must live somewhere in the UK.'

Oliver nods.

Oliver: 'Yes; I live on the outskirts of Birmingham.'

Natalie: 'So have you come all this way, just to talk to me about becoming a GymShark athlete?'

Oliver laughs at Natalie's question.

Oliver: 'If I said yes, would you be impressed?'

Natalie gives a nonchalant shrug.

Natalie: 'Possibly.'

Oliver laughs again.

Oliver: 'No, the truth is, I'm currently out here on holiday with some friends. We've been staying in Vegas mainly, but we decided to make the trip to Laughlin, so that we could attend Climax Control last night. Then, following the show, while my friends went off to get drunk, I hung around outside the venue, hoping that I would get the chance to speak to you. And well, you know the rest.'

Natalie: 'What do your friends think of you doing work when you're supposed to be on holiday?'

Oliver: 'They think I'm an idiot.'

The two then share a laugh.

Natalie: 'What would have happened if you hadn't gotten to speak to me last night?'

Oliver: 'I would have tried to contact you through SCW.'

Natalie: 'Oh, okay.'

As Oliver drinks some more of what remains of his coffee, Natalie asks him another question.

Natalie: 'Are you going to be at Lake Tahoe next Sunday, to see my match with Christina Bentley?'

Oliver: 'Unfortunately not - we're flying home later this week, and then I'll be back in the office on Monday. I'll be cheering you on from afar though - I'm sure you'll win.'

Natalie smiles, hoping that Oliver's prediction proves to be accurate.

Natalie: 'Thanks.'

Oliver: 'You're welcome. Any more questions?'

Natalie: 'None that I can think of.'

Oliver has a quick look at his watch, to check the time.

Oliver: 'In which case, I think the only thing there is left that we need to discuss, is how much GymShark will pay you to be one of our athletes.'

And as the topic of conversation for Natalie and Oliver moves on to remuneration, we leave them there and come forward to the present day, as the scene switches to show Natalie near the confluence of the Red River of the North and the Pembina River, in Pembina, North Dakota. Now wearing a a pair of navy blue GymShark leggings and a black strapless top, Natalie is stood facing the camera, with the waterways in the background.

Natalie takes a couple of steps forward, to stand under a nearby tree, out of the sunshine, in the shade. She then looks at the camera, with a big grin on her face, and begins to speak.

Natalie: 'I can't put into words quite how happy I am right now. For the majority of you watching this, I know that this won't mean anything to you, but I've just watched my home nation of Wales - a country with a smaller population than Los Angeles - reach the semi-finals of the European Championships for the first time: it's something that I never would have thought I would see - now I'm hoping there's even more to come!'

Natalie's grin shows no signs of disappearing just yet.

Natalie: 'For now though, I need to put all thoughts of Wednesday's semi-final against Portugal to one side, and concentrate on my own match this Sunday, against Christina Bentley. Because I know that if I don't, then in all likelihood Christina will take full advantage of my mind being elsewhere, and I will end up losing to her - and I definitely don't want that to happen.'

Natalie turns away from the camera, and looks towards the Red River.

Natalie: 'Come on, Natalie - focus!'

She then takes a deep breath, before turning back to face the camera.

Natalie: 'I'm somewhat nervous about this match with Christina Bentley - certainly more nervous than I usually am ahead of a match. That's not because I'm fearful of being in the ring with Christina - although that's not to say that I'm underestimating her either - it's simply because I don't know that much about her. As part of my preparations for my matches, I like to study my opponents - that's something I picked up from spending time around veterans such as Simon Jones. However, while there are a fair few past matches of mine that Christina can watch - should she wish to do so - with Christina having made her debut as recently as two weeks ago, there is only one match of hers available for me to try to analyse.'

There is a brief pause, before Natalie continues.

Natalie: 'I have studied the match that Christina had with Amy-Jayne, and I have attempted to learn as much about her from that as I possibly can, but it's still not much for me to go on - Christina will definitely have the element of surprise on her side in our match. All hope is not lost though, as I have been in this situation on at least one previous occasion.'

Natalie thinks back to August 2014.

Natalie: 'Two years ago, when I made my debut in SCW, my opponent was a masked wrestler called La Paloma, who I knew almost nothing about. However, despite knowing very little about her, I was still able to win that match, and so on Sunday, when I again find myself in the ring with Christina Bentley - another opponent that I don't know much about - I'm confident that I will again be able to be victorious.'

Natalie then taps her chin.

Natalie: 'Whatever happened to La Paloma?'

It is a rhetorical question - "La Paloma" was of course Crystal Millar (née Hilton).

Natalie: 'One thing I do know about Christina Bentley, is that she has a strong relationship with her mother. To some people, Lacey Bentley might seem like a pushy parent - or at worst, an overbearing one - but I envy the relationship that Christina has with her mother. It would probably be an understatement to say that my relationship with my mother isn't great - nothing I ever do is good enough for her. I mean, I could win the World Bombshell Championship, and I can guarantee that she would still find something to pick fault with.'

Natalie lets out a sigh.

Natalie: 'Christina doesn't seem to suffer from a similar lack of support from her mother though, so she will be able to rely upon Lacey to provide her with some constructive feedback following our match - I'm hoping that Lacey will have the task of telling Christina where she went wrong, while I'm left to savour a win.'

Natalie runs a hand through her hair.

Natalie: 'It hasn't escaped my attention that Veronica Taylor has taken an instant disliking to Christina Bentley. I guess that shouldn't come as too much of a shock, as it is probably possible to count on one hand the number of people that Veronica doesn't consider to be a "basic." When the time comes for the two of you to meet in a match, Christina, I expect you will win - Veronica might be one of SCW's most successful tag team wrestlers, but she has never quite been able to translate that into success in singles competition. That match is for another time though - Summer XXXTreme, perhaps? This Sunday you're going to be in the ring with someone that has had success as a singles competitor - you'll get to experience first-hand why I have been a champion in the past in SCW, and by chalking up a win against you, I will continue to show that I have what it takes to be a champion in SCW again.'

Natalie puts her hands on her hips.

Natalie: 'Just while I'm on the subject of being a champion in SCW, Melody stated last week that if I ever want a shot at her title, I just have to ask, and she will make it happen; I think I've said this before, and I'm going to reiterate it now: I have no interest at all in challenging Melody for her bombshell internet title. I'm also aware that Kate Steele had something to say to me last week, and I am going to respond to what she said, but I will save that for Sunday.'

Natalie gazes down at the ground for a moment; she then looks back up at the camera, and continues.

Natalie: 'Back to the matter of my upcoming match. This weekend's Climax Control will see me compete inside the six-sided ring for the second Sunday in a row. I can't remember having ever competed on consecutive episodes of Climax Control before during my time in SCW, but after my victory against Lucy Seraphina in my last match, I'm now aiming for a second win in the space of eight days.'

Natalie smiles again.

Natalie: 'I've heard that my win against Lucy Seraphina was the first time she has been pinned in a singles match in SCW. That's not something I'm going to be adding to my Twitter bio just yet, but it got me thinking back on my time in SCW so far, and as I far as I can recall, I have only ever been pinned once in a match in the six-sided ring; will Christina Bentley be the second SCW Bombshell to pin me?'

There is a slight shrug from Natalie.

Natalie: 'Not if I have anything to say about it. I've won my last five matches - four in SCW, and one elsewhere - but never before in my career have I won six matches in a row; Christina Bentley is all that stands between me and making some personal history, and I'm sorry, Christina, but I can't allow you to win this one - I'm not going to be stopped just yet.'

Natalie takes her hands off her hips.

Natalie: 'I began this video by talking about Wales, so I might as well finish it by talking about Wales. Prior to her debut against Amy-Jayne, Christina Bentley revealed that she had been counting sheep, so as to help her get to sleep. Well, Christina, on Sunday, you're going to be in the ring with a sheep shagger, and when the match is over, you will have been shorn of any chance you had of defeating me.'

Frowning, Natalie looks away from the camera.

Natalie: 'Is that a bit of a stretch - using "shorn" in that way? Maybe I should just keep it simple.'

She then looks back to the camera, with a smile.

Natalie: 'On Sunday, Christina, Nat will tear you apart; see you at Climax Control.'

And as Natalie continues to smile confidently at the camera, the scene fades to black.

7
Climax Control Archives / Where Angels Fear To Tredegar
« on: June 24, 2016, 08:00:17 PM »
 The video opens with a blank, black screen. A male voice, with an English accent, can then be heard singing:

#Don't take me home,
#Please don't take me home,
#I just don't want to go to work;
#I want to stay here, and drink all your beer,
#Please don't,
#Please don't take me home.

After pausing to take a breath, he begins to sing again:

#Don't take me home,
#Please don't take me home,
#I just...

The song is interrupted by the instantly recognisable voice of Natalie McKinley.

Natalie: 'I'm going to punch you.'

As the man responds to Natalie, his voice can now be recognised as being that of Simon Jones. Simon is fully aware that Natalie's statement was meant to be taken in jest, but he apologises to her nevertheless.

Simon: 'Sorry.'

The scene fades in to show Cooper's Field in Bute Park, in Cardiff, on the afternoon of Thursday 16th June. Natalie and Simon can be seen stood in the foreground, dressed in the same clothes that they had been wearing a few hours earlier, when they recorded the video that would be aired three days later during the one hundred and fiftieth episode of Climax Control: Natalie is wearing a pair of pale blue jeans and a replica Wales football jersey, while Simon is wearing a pair of jeans of a darker shade of blue, plus a replica Birmingham City F.C. jersey.

In the background, there is a giant HD screen. The space between that screen and the spot where Natalie and Simon are stood is occupied by a sea of people wearing red. Having just watched Wales take the lead against England, only for them to then lose by two goals to one, everyone has been left feeling a bit disappointed - well, everyone except a certain Englishman.

Simon: 'Shall we go?'

After posing the question, Simon looks to Natalie, awaiting a response.

Natalie: 'Yeah, okay.'

The two of them then turn and make their way towards the footpath that runs around the perimeter of Cooper's Field.

Simon: 'You know, despite that result, Wales may well still finish top of the group: I expect that they will beat Russia on Monday, and I wouldn't be at all surprised if England only manage to draw with Slovakia.'

Natalie: 'I know, and it would be nice to top the group, but I don't really mind whether Wales come first or second - simply qualifying for the next round would be an achievement in itself.'

Upon reaching the footpath, Natalie and Simon begin to head in the direction of Bute Park's north gate.

Natalie: 'I'm not too down about the result - it is gutting to see your team lose to their biggest rivals, especially when the winning goal is scored so late on, but a lifetime of supporting Cardiff City has taught me how to cope with disappointment. I suppose now I know how the Swansea fans must have felt when we beat them so late on a few years ago.'

Simon: 'I remember watching that match on TV. If I recall correctly, the winning goal in that one came in around about the ninety-second minute, too. It was Michael Chopra that scored, wasn't it?'

Natalie smiles, remembering the moment fondly, and it is now her turn to sing, to the tune of "Monster," by Cardiff-based band The Automatic.

Natalie: 'What's that coming over the hill? It's Michael Chopra! It's Michael Chopra!'

After she finishes her song, Natalie's smile broadens slightly; Simon smiles too. There is then a momentary lull in the conversation, until Natalie speaks.

Natalie: 'Do you want to carry on talking about the football, or do you want to talk about something else?'

Simon: 'Like what - the other sport that we share a passion for?'

Natalie shrugs.

Natalie: 'Sure, if you want to.'

Simon: 'Okay, so, are you going to go to Las Vegas for this Sunday's Climax Control?'

Natalie shrugs her shoulders again.

Natalie: 'I don't know. I'm sure you'll tell me that I ought to be there - to show my commitment to SCW, or something along those lines - but I had thought about stopping in Cardiff until the middle of next week.'

Simon: 'You're right: I do think that you should attend Climax Control - if simply to support the new Bombshell Internet Champion.'

Natalie: 'Melody doesn't need me to look after her.'

There is a small sigh from Natalie.

Natalie: 'Although, I did tell her that I would have her back, so maybe I should be there, in case Jessie Salco, or Amy Marshall - or anyone else, for that matter - decides to take a swing at Melody.'

Simon nods his head in agreement.

Simon: 'Melody being the Bombshell Internet Champion obviously rules you two out as far as contenders for the tag team titles are concerned, so what are you going to target instead?'

Natalie: 'I don't know. I seem to recall you were the one that challenged me to set my sights on winning the tag titles - as part of your argument in favour of me agreeing to be Melody's tag team partner - so what do you suggest I do now, oh wise one?'

Simon gives Natalie a mock glare, before he replies.

Simon: 'Well, you don't have any desire to challenge Melody for her title, do you?'

Natalie shakes her head vehemently.

Natalie: 'None whatsoever.'

Simon: 'As I thought.’

Simon has a look at his watch, checking the time.

Simon: 'As for the World Bombshell Championship, I know you aspire to hold that title one day, but I can't see you being given a shot at it any time soon.'

Natalie sighs again, knowing that what Simon has just said is true.

Natalie: 'Yeah, I know what you mean. Crystal is getting a one-on-one match for the title on Sunday; then you have Mercedes Vargas, who is entitled to a rematch for the title, and Mikah, who is yet to have her return match for the title. Plus, if Crystal beats Sam Marlowe on Sunday, Sam will also be due a rematch for the title, so there are at least three or four ahead of me in the reckoning for the World Bombshell Championship - and that's before you include Keira Johnson, and anyone like her, who thinks that they should be given a shot at the title.'

Simon: 'I'm not so sure that Keira is ahead of you in the pecking order - not after your impressive recent win against Roxi and Alexis Edwards. And besides, I know Mark Ward well enough to know that he hates it when people demand title shots they haven't earned - Keira could well come to regret making such a request.'

Natalie: 'Yup, probably.'

There is a brief silence, before Simon speaks again.

Simon: 'I suppose then, there's only one championship in SCW that you can realistically have designs on.'

The championship that Simon is referring to is of course the Bombshell Roulette Championship.

Natalie: 'I know, but I don't really want to have to compete in roulette rules matches - not if I can help it.'

Simon: 'Why not?'

Natalie: 'Simon, you watch Climax Control each week, so you see the amount of blood that regularly gets spilled in roulette rules matches - I don't want my body to end up being covered in scar tissue.'

Natalie then smiles despite herself.

Natalie: 'Whoever is responsible for deciding what match types go on the roulette wheel - whether it is Mark Ward, Christian Underwood, Erik Staggs, or someone else - they must be a sadist.'

Natalie stops and grabs Simon's arm, causing him to turn round to face her.

Natalie: 'You remember what type of match I had to compete in when I the won the roulette title, don't you?'

Simon nods.

Simon: 'Yes: it was an inferno match.'

Natalie: 'Right. As pleased I was to win the title, my overriding emotion at the end of that match was relief - relief that I...'

Natalie pauses; she quickly glances around, before looking back to Simon.

Natalie: 'That I didn't get fucking burned. I have no wish to compete in a match like that ever again.'

The look in Natalie's eyes tells Simon all that he needs to know. The two of them then resume their walk along the footpath.

Simon: 'So what are you going to do then? I know that you yearn to have a title around your waist once more - and don't try to pretend otherwise - but if you’re not going to pursue the roulette title, which would be the most feasible option for you, then what are you go to do?'

Natalie: 'I don't know.'

Simon: 'You have said that a few times now.'

Simon smirks.

Natalie: 'Because it's true - I really don't know what I'm going to do. At present, all I can think to do is to keep winning matches, and see where that gets me.'

Natalie smiles meekly.

Natalie: 'I know you're right that if I want to be a champion again, then in the immediate future, the roulette title would be my best bet, but I really don't want to expose myself to the dangers of the roulette division - and by "dangers," I don't mean Kate Steele; I don't want to put myself in harm's way. For the time being, I'll forget about titles, and just concentrate on trying to win my matches - I assume I'll be back in the six-sided ring in ten days from now, so my immediate focus will be on winning that match, against whomever my next opponent is.'

Simon: 'Or opponents, possibly.'

Natalie: 'True.'

Simon: 'Before that though, there's the one hundred and fiftieth episode of Climax Control to come first.'

Natalie: 'Indeed.'

Natalie smiles more positively, as she thinks about the then-forthcoming episode of Climax Control.

Natalie: 'I hope Crystal wins on Sunday - not because I have anything against Sam Marlowe, but because I know how much winning the world bombshell title would mean to Crystal.'

Simon: 'I still find it hard to believe that you and Crystal Millar are now friends.'

Simon shakes his head in disbelief.

Simon: 'This time last year, the two of you genuinely loathed one another.'

Natalie: 'My relationship with Crystal has come a long way since then.'

Simon: 'It really has. When most of the bombshells turned on Crystal after she insulted Despayre, you were one of the few that didn't.'

Natalie: 'That's because I don't want things between Crystal and I to go back to the way they were.'

Natalie and Simon turn right, onto a short path that takes them way from Bute Park, and towards North Road - one of the main roads into/out of the city centre.

Natalie: 'I will admit, though, that if push came to shove, and I had been forced to choose between favouring Crystal or favouring Despayre, I would've come down on the side of Despayre - he was, after all, responsible for getting my suspension from SCW lifted. Just don't tell Crystal that.'

Simon: 'Don't worry - I won't.'

Simon winks at Natalie, who smiles back at him.

Natalie: 'I saw Crystal at Into The Void - following her match, I mean. She was so despondent, so crestfallen - I hadn't seen her like that before; I hope that this time, come the end of Sunday night's show, she will be at the opposite end of the emotional spectrum.'

Simon: 'Well, whoever wins, whether it's Crystal or whether it's Sam, I just want to see a good match.'

Natalie: 'I think it's bound to be a good one.'

Natalie and Simon come to a halt, as they reach the end of the path; they turn to face one another.

Simon: 'Do you want to come back to mine? You can see Jacqui and Matty, and we can watch Northern Ireland play Ukraine.'

Natalie: 'Thanks for the invite, but I think I'll go back to my parents' house, and watch the game there.'

Simon: 'Okay then. I guess I'll see you tomorrow, in the gym.'

Natalie: 'You can count on it.'

Natalie and Simon then share a friendly hug.

Natalie: 'See you tomorrow, Simon.'

Simon: 'Bye for now.'

Natalie and Simon turn to head off towards their respective homes, and as they go their separate ways, the scene changes to show Natalie now in Las Vegas, on the afternoon of Friday 24th June. Natalie - who is wearing a pair of denim shorts, a grey t-shirt, and a blue Las Vegas 51s cap - is stood outdoors, in the blazing sun.

A few yards behind where Natalie is stood, there is a wooden sign. At the top of the sign, in large white letters, are the words "CITY OF LAS VEGAS;" below that, is the name "ANGEL PARK."

Natalie takes a quick glance up at the sky. She then looks to the camera, and begins to speak.

Natalie: 'A couple of weeks have passed since the tour of Japan came to end, and while part of me wishes that it would've gone on for longer, I know that SCW had to return to its home turf eventually. This Sunday, I will be back inside the six-sided ring, three weeks on from Into The Void V, for something that has been a long time coming: this weekend, I will finally get to compete in a match in SCW's home state.'

Natalie smiles.

Natalie: 'At the start of August, it will be two years since I first set foot in the six-sided ring. In the weeks and months that have followed, I have wrestled on SCW shows in California and Arizona, as well as various places overseas, but never before have I wrestled a match in Nevada. Now yes, I did participate in the game of musical chairs that took place on the show in Reno at the beginning of this year, but that doesn't count - I joined SCW to wrestle, not to play party games, and my match this Sunday will finally bust my wrestling-in-Nevada cherry; after an unexpectedly long wait for a match in the home state of SCW, I've been training hard all week - as I always do - to give myself the best chance possible to have my first match in the Silver State be a successful one.'

Natalie turns to look behind her, over her shoulder, at Angel Park.

Natalie: 'And given who my opponent is this Sunday, I thought that this would be an appropriately named backdrop for me to use while I discuss my forthcoming match.'

She then turns back to face the camera.

Natalie: 'In the almost two years that have passed since my first ever match, I don't think I've been involved in a match that I didn't look forward to. My match this Sunday is no different: it's another one that I'm eagerly awaiting - and not just because it will be first time wrestling in Nevada, but also because of who my opponent is. You see, since I made my return to the six-sided ring, on the first day of last month, my opponents have all been people that I have had prior encounters with: Jessie Salco and Amy Marshall had both been opponents of mine before, Roxi Johnson and I had once been tag team partners, and while Alexis Edwards and I hadn't previously been in a match together, we had had at least one run-in backstage. However, I can't recall having had any sort of interaction with any of the members of The Angel Clan until now; Lucy Seraphina is a new challenge for me - a challenge that I will rise to, and one that I intend to overcome.'

Natalie sits down on the ground, crossing her legs.

Natalie: 'When The Angel Clan arrived in SCW last year, they certainly didn't waste any time making an impact: barely two months after debuting, Melanie Gabrielle won the Bombshell Roulette Championship, nearly three months to the day since I lost the same title; not to be outdone, the following month, Lucy won the Bombshell Internet Championship. Arguably though, The Angel Clan's greatest achievement came earlier this month, when Lucy and Uriella Abaddon ended Team Hero's record breaking reign as Bombshell Tag Team Champions. There's no denying that Lucy Seraphina and the rest of The Angel Clan have a track record of success, and so I know that Lucy will provide me with a stern test; I've had success of my own in SCW though, and I know this is a test that I can pass - I believe it's a test that I will pass.'

Natalie nods her head confidently.

Natalie: 'Lucy is the Wisdom Angel of the Clan. Now, if I was cockier, I might tell Lucy that I'm going to drop some wisdom on her, but the reality is that I'm twenty-three years old - well, for another six days I am - and Lucy probably knows far more about life than I do, while I still have plenty to learn. I'm aware, Lucy, that you like to observe people, and I know that you are well traveled, but I dare say that you have never come across anyone quite like me before me. I assume you have spent the past few days studying me, as I have been studying you, but no matter how much preparation the two of us do, there will still be things during the course of our match that can catch either of us by surprise, and whichever of us reacts better to those surprises could well be the one that goes on to win the match - and I'm sure I can be that one. As far as my skills as a wrestler are concerned, I'm best known for my power, and while that is undoubtedly the most prominent aspect of my abilities, there is more to me than that - I do possess the capability to adapt to different situations, and I'm confident that I will be able to cope sufficiently with whatever Lucy throws at me, so that I can come out on top in our match.'

Natalie adjusts her cap, before continuing.

Natalie: 'Some of my behaviour in the past year or so has been far from angelic, none more so than my actions at Summer XXXTreme III, which led to me subsequently being suspended from SCW for nearly five months; there have also been other instances of me displaying wicked behaviour, but that one is the most notable example. As stated ahead of my match at Into The Void though, I'm trying to rebuild the reputation that I damaged - and I would like to think that I'm going about it the right way. In a tweet a few weeks ago, Melody Grace described me as a "beautiful angel" - which I believe was her way of thanking me for helping her. And after helping Crystal Millar last Sunday, when she was assaulted by Kate Steele, I am starting to feel a bit like a guardian angel; first I saved Melody from being attacked by Jessie Salco and Amy Marshall, then I came to Crystal's aid - perhaps I'm not such a bad person after all. This Sunday, however, won't be about me being a guardian angel - it will be about me clipping the wings of the Wisdom Angel, and pinning her for a count of three.'

Natalie counts one, two, three with her fingers.

Natalie: 'Speaking of Crystal, I know that she is going to be in my corner on Sunday, while Lucy will of course have Uriella in her corner. I just want to say that I hope this match doesn't fall victim to any shenanigans: I want it to be a clean match that the fans can enjoy, with a decisive winner - ideally, me.'

Natalie looks towards the ground for a moment; she then looks back up at the camera, and continues.

Natalie: 'A few minutes ago, I mentioned the two titles that Lucy has won so far during her time in SCW, but something else that I have to mention is Lucy's recent triumph against Mikah. Now sure, some pundits would say Mikah's performance in that match was below par, but I think that does a bit of a disservice to Lucy. A win over Mikah is not to be sniffed at, whatever the circumstances, and Lucy's victory in that match just serves to emphasise what a tricky opponent she is going to be for me. I remain confident though, that following some recent good results, I can bring Lucy back down to earth on Sunday, by handing her a defeat.'

Natalie gets up from the ground, rising to her feet.

Natalie: 'My match with Lucy Seraphina will be the second sporting contest in a week to feature representatives from Wales and Russia. And just like Gareth Bale and company dismantled the Russian football team this past Monday, on their way to a comprehensive win, I plan to pick apart the Russian bombshell this Sunday, to achieve a victory of my own.'

Natalie takes a couple of steps towards the camera.

Natalie: 'This weekend could be a truly monumental one in the history of Welsh sport, and I'm ready to play my part in it, at Climax Control. Cymru am byth!'

Natalie stares at the camera, with a wide smile on her face, and after a few seconds, the scene then fades to black.

8
Climax Control Archives / The Last Shumai
« on: May 13, 2016, 10:59:05 PM »
 The scene opens inside the National Museum of Modern Art, in Tokyo, on the afternoon of Tuesday 10th May. Stood in one of the rooms on the fourth floor of the museum, is Natalie McKinley; she is wearing wearing a pair of dark grey leggings and a black zip up hoodie.

Natalie is currently looking at "Autumn in Beijing," by the Japanese artist Umehara Ryuzaburo. While Natalie continues to admire the painting, she is soon joined in viewing it by a man with dark hair, who looks to be in his forties, and is wearing a suit that is comprised of navy blue trousers and a matching jacket, with a white shirt. The man peers at the name of the painting, and then - speaking with an English accent - he passes comment, for the benefit of no-one in particular.

Man: '"Autumn in Beijing," huh? Well, thanks to the air pollution in Beijing, autumn there will never look the way it used to.'

As she continues to gaze at the painting, Natalie responds with a remark of her own.

Natalie: 'Now will any of the other seasons, for that matter.'

Somewhat taken aback, the man looks at Natalie, although it is difficult to tell whether he is surprised by her statement, or at hearing another British accent; Natalie turns to look at him, and is immediately aware of his surprise.

Natalie: 'Sorry, should I not have said that?'

She then smiles politely; the man quickly gathers his composure.

Man: 'No, it's fine. I just hadn't expected to encounter someone else from the UK here, is all.'

He smiles back at Natalie, before asking her a question.

Man: 'Where are you from, may I ask - Wales?'

Natalie nods.

Natalie: 'Cardiff.'

Man: 'I thought you sounded Welsh, but I wasn't quite sure - you don't have a very strong accent.'

Natalie: 'People from South East Wales tend not to have strong accents - if you want to find someone with a strong Welsh accent, you either need to go further west, or north, up the valleys.'

The man nods his understanding.

Natalie: 'Whereabouts are you from? I'm trying to place your accent, and I want to say somewhere in the Midlands, but I'm not certain.'

Man: 'I am indeed from the Midlands - Leicester, to be precise. I do still live in England, but the company has an office in Tokyo, and I'm currently on a secondment there.'

The man casts an eye towards the painting, before looking back to Natalie.

Man: 'I've been in Tokyo for a couple of months now, and I've been meaning to visit this museum for a while, but only today have I gotten round to doing so.'

Natalie: 'And why was today the day for you to come here?'

Man: 'It was actually a spontaneous decision: I ended up - unexpectedly - with the afternoon off work, and so with me not having anything already planned, I decided to use the time off as a chance to finally come and visit the museum.'

The man quickly scans the room, before again returning his attention to Natalie.

Man: 'It's probably rude of me to not have properly introduced myself by now: my name is Ethan - Ethan Moore.'

The man - whose name we now know to be Ethan - holds out his hand, towards Natalie.

Natalie: 'Nice to meet you, Ethan. I'm Natalie...McKinley.'

Natalie shakes Ethan's hand.

Ethan: 'Nice to meet you too, Natalie. I don't come across many other Brits outside of the office - what brings you to Tokyo?'

Natalie: 'Well, if you haven't got anything else planned, how about I tell you over a cup of coffee? Or tea, if you prefer.'

Ethan gives a slight shrug.

Ethan: 'Sure, why not?'

The scene then switches from the fourth floor to the second floor, and the terrace outside the museum's restaurant, L’Art et Mikuni. Natalie and Ethan are sat opposite one another at a table, underneath a parasol, and they each have a cup of coffee in their hands.

After taking a sip of coffee, Ethan puts his cup down on the table, and makes an observation.

Ethan: 'You know, you look like you belong in a gym, rather than an art gallery.'

Natalie has a sip of her drink; she then places her cup on the table, and smiles wryly.

Natalie: 'I used to be a personal trainer, as it happens. And I'm still in the gym almost everyday - sometimes twice.'

Ethan: 'A qualified personal trainer? Perhaps you could give me some tips to improve my workouts.'

Natalie: 'If you really wanted me to do, I would be happy to do so - I'm always willing to help people to reach their fitness goals.'

Following the briefest of silences, Ethan asks Natalie a question.

Ethan: 'Okay, so, if you no longer work as a personal trainer, what do you do now instead?'

Natalie: 'I'm a wrestler; I work for a promotion called Sin City Wrestling, who - as you can probably guess - are based in Las Vegas. They're on a tour of Japan at the moment, though, and that is why I am here in Tokyo.'

Ethan: 'I can't say that I've ever met a professional wrestler before.'

Natalie grins.

Natalie: 'Well, you have now.'

She then takes a sip of coffee, as Ethan nods his head.

Natalie: 'I've chosen to base myself in Tokyo for the duration of the tour; the tour concludes with a show here at the start of next month, but before that there are shows in other cities around the country, with the next show being in Kobe, next Sunday.'

Ethan: 'And will you be wrestling on that show?'

Natalie nods.

Natalie: 'Yes - I will be competing in a triple threat match.'

Ethan frowns.

Ethan: 'Please excuse my ignorance, but what is a triple threat match?'

Natalie chuckles at Ethan's question.

Natalie: 'Unlike a regular one-on-one match, in a triple threat match there are three participants - I suppose you could say that it is a one-on-one-on-one match.'

Ethan picks up his cup of coffee and takes a sip, while Natalie continues.

Natalie: 'The match that I'll be in was actually originally scheduled to be a one-on-one match, but someone else was added to it yesterday, so now I will have two opponents, rather than one.'

Ethan: 'I see.'

Ethan has another sip of his drink, before placing his cup on the table again.

Ethan: 'So you've got a few more weeks left in Japan, then?'

Natalie nods her head.

Ethan: 'As I said earlier, I've been in Tokyo for a couple of months, and I've still got a few months here ahead of me.'

Natalie: 'Do you miss being at home?'

Ethan: 'The thing I miss the most is spending time with my wife and children - it's difficult being away from them for so long, but I couldn't afford to turn down the extra money that my employer offered me to take this secondment.'

Natalie raises her eyebrows.

Natalie: 'You're married?'

Ethan: 'Yes; why?'

Natalie answers with tongue in cheek.

Natalie: 'You need to be careful around me, then.'

Ethan frowns again.

Ethan: 'Why's that?'

Natalie: 'Because according to one of the other women on the SCW roster, I'm the type of person who tries to break up marriages.'

Ethan laughs.

Ethan: 'Does she genuinely believe that?'

Natalie: 'I don't think so - I think she's just having some fun at my expense. And besides, I'm sort of seeing someone at present, anyway.'

Ethan: 'Only "sort of"?'

Natalie: 'We're taking things slowly - especially as right now, we're over five and a half thousand miles apart.'

Ethan: 'The person you're seeing isn't another wrestler who works for the same company as you, then?'

Natalie shakes her head.

Natalie: 'They are a wrestler, but their career in the sport is on hold. And we have worked for the same promotion in the past, but not SCW.'

As Natalie then takes a sip of her coffee, Ethan asks her another question.

Ethan: 'So, this match that you've got coming up next Sunday - are you going to win it?'

Natalie: 'That's my aim. I've got two very good opponents though, so it will be far from easy.'

Ethan: 'What are their names, out of interest?'

Natalie: 'Roxi Johnson and Alexis Edwards: Roxi has held multiple titles in SCW, and is currently one half of the tag team champions, while Alexis was also a champion until recently.'

Natalie lets out a small sigh, before continuing.

Natalie: 'As for me, it's been a while since I accomplished anything noteworthy - I think I'm definitely the outsider in this one. I've upset the odds before though, and I think I'm capable of doing so again on Sunday.'

Ethan: 'Whatever the odds of you winning are, they can't possibly be as long as five thousand-to-one.'

Natalie: 'Like Leicester, you mean?'

Ethan nods his head.

Natalie: 'I've just realised something - in fact, I can't believe I didn't think to ask you this earlier, when you said that you're from Leicester: are you a Leicester fan?'

Smiling, Ethan nods again.

Natalie: 'Did you stay up late last Monday night, when they clinched the title?'

Ethan: 'I didn't, as I had to be in work on the Tuesday, but I got woken up by one of my friends at about six o'clock, so then I watched some of the videos online of the fans and the players celebrating, while I got ready for work.'

Ethan smiles proudly, at the achievement of his hometown club.

Ethan: 'Of course, I stayed up late on Saturday, to watch them be presented with the trophy.'

Natalie smiles in kind.

Natalie: 'I'm a Cardiff fan, and I think like all neutrals, I was glad that Leicester won the Premier League. I must admit, I was a bit envious though; how did it feel to see your team win the Premier League?'

Ethan: 'I'm not sure I can find the right words to describe it - simply put, it's unbelievable. I've seen them win the League Cup twice, and I had hoped that one day I would see them win the FA Cup, but until this season, I never would have believed that they might win the Premier League. The only thing that could have made it better is if I had been one of the people that put a bet on them to win it.'

Natalie: 'Yeah, I guess that would have been the cherry on top of the icing on the cake.'

Ethan laughs.

Ethan: 'Yeah, something like that. I'm not much of a betting man though - very rarely do I bet on sports.'

Natalie: 'Well, I'm a recovered gambling addict, so I don't bet at all on anything, any more.'

Ethan looks at Natalie, surprised.

Ethan: 'You, a gambling addict? You look too young to have had a gambling addiction.'

Natalie: 'I may only be twenty-three, but yes, I used to be addicted to gambling. But like I said, I've recovered from my addiction, thankfully, and so now, instead of spending my down time losing money, I do things like visit museums and art galleries.'

Ethan rubs his chin, and smiles, as a thought crosses his mind.

Natalie: 'What are you smiling about?'

Ethan: 'I was just thinking again about Leicester winning the Premier League - and in particular, about one of the players that has been an important part of the team this season: Shinji Okazaki.'

Ethan leans forward.

Ethan: 'Okazaki is - I think - second or third on the list of Japan's all-time leading goalscorers; if you were to wear a Leicester shirt with his name on it, at one of the shows while you're here in Japan, I'm sure that would go over well with the crowd - perhaps I could arrange one for you.'

Natalie scoffs at the suggestion.

Natalie: 'I would never wear another club's shirt - I would only ever wear a Cardiff shirt. I might, however, consider wearing a Japan shirt with his name on it.'

Ethan: 'I might hold you to that.'

Ethan goes to pick up his cup of coffee, but he then stops, and reaches inside his suit jacket instead; he pulls out a mobile phone, which he looks at, and sighs.

Ethan: 'I've just had a text from someone at work - apparently I'm needed back in the office.'

Natalie: 'I thought you had the afternoon off.'

Ethan: 'So did I.'

Ethan puts his phone away. He then gulps down much of what remains of his coffee, before getting up from his chair.

Ethan: 'Sorry, Natalie, but I guess I'm going to have to cut this short.'

Natalie: 'That's okay - I probably ought to get back to preparing for my match anyway, if I want to beat Roxi and Alexis on Sunday.'

Natalie gets up from her chair.

Natalie: 'Before you go, Ethan, have you got a pen?'

Ethan: 'Errr...yeah, I think so.'

Ethan hurriedly checks his jacket's pockets, and once he finds a pen, he hands it to Natalie, who then scribbles something on a napkin; she proffers the napkin to Ethan, together with his pen.

Natalie: 'That's my number - just in case you actually do get a Japan shirt with Okazaki on it, for me to wear. Or even in case you just want to contact me to get those workout tips you mentioned.'

Ethan: 'Okay; thanks.'

Ethan takes the napkin and the pen from Natalie, and puts them both in one of his pockets.

Natalie: 'I'll be in Tokyo for another four weeks - although I'll be elsewhere each of the next two weekends, for SCW shows.'

Ethan nods.

Ethan: 'Alright. I guess I'll see you around then, Natalie.'

Natalie smiles.

Natalie: 'Goodbye, Ethan.'

Ethan then makes his exit. Natalie picks up her cup of coffee, taking a final drink from it before she too leaves the museum, to continue her preparations for Climax Control, and as she departs, the scene fades to black.



The scene opens on the morning of Saturday 14th May to show Natalie McKinley - who is wearing a pair of white shorts and a replica Cardiff City F.C. jersey - sat on a chair, on the balcony of her apartment in Tokyo; Natalie has her head turned away from the camera, looking out at the city.

Natalie turns to face the camera, and when she speaks, she does so with a deeper voice than normal.

Natalie: 'Good morning to all of you - or to those you watching this in a location where it is still Friday, good evening! While some of you might be watching this just before you're about to go to bed, I got out of bed several hours ago, have already completed one workout, and will probably try to fit in another, before I make the journey to Kobe later today, for Climax Control; Mikah likes to go for multiple runs each days, whereas I like to make multiples visits to the gym.'

Natalie continues with her musings, still speaking with a deep voice.

Natalie: 'Having said that though, only one of us has held the World Bombshell Championship, so perhaps there is some sound reasoning to her methods.'

Natalie shrugs slightly, before continuing.

Natalie: 'Anyway, as I was saying...'

Natalie's voice wavers, and then she has to stop, as she begins to cough; when she speaks again, this time it is in her normal voice.

Natalie: 'I wondered how long I would be able to keep that up for.'

Natalie covers her mouth, as she coughs again.

Natalie: 'You may have heard a certain bombshell on the SCW roster accuse me recently - on more than one occasion - of abusing steroids, and so that was my attempt at making light of the allegation. I've said it before, and I'll say it again: my body is not chemically enhanced - it has been forged through countless hours of hard work in the gym; if I really was juicing, a deeper voice would be just one of many possible side effects.'

There is a brief pause, and then Natalie begins to change the subject.

Natalie: 'That's enough about that nonsense, though - time to focus on what's important, and what's real. Because what's real is that tomorrow evening, at Climax Control, I'm going to be competing in a triple threat match, against Roxi Johnson and Alexis Edwards - and this will certainly be an important match for me.'

Natalie leans forward, towards the camera.

Natalie: 'Anyone who has listened to the latest episode of The Hotwire will have heard Tommy Knocks predict that I'm going to win this match - in fact, not only did Tommy predict that I'm going to win, he predicted that I'll win the match by pinning Alexis Edwards. Now, Tommy, if you're watching, I want to say thanks for the vote of confidence - it is appreciated. But even though I've got the backing of at least one pundit, as I head into the match tomorrow night, I believe I'm actually the underdog in this contest.'

Natalie looks down at the floor for a moment; she then looks back up at the camera, and continues.

Natalie: 'Ahead of her match last week, my lovely tag team partner, Melody, talked about facts, and so, at the risk of sounding like Rafael Benitez, I'm going to talk about some facts of my own: one.'

Natalie holds up a finger.

Natalie: 'Roxi Johnson is a two-time World Bombshell Champion - fact; two:'

She holds up a second finger.

Natalie: 'Roxi and Alexis Edwards are both former Bombshell Internet Champions - fact; three.'

She then holds up a third finger.

Natalie: 'While I have also held a title in SCW, it's over a year since my time as the Bombshell Roulette Champion came to an end - Roxi and Alexis have both held titles more recently than me, and have both had longer reigns as champions than I was able to manage.'

Natalie lowers her hand.

Natalie: 'I could continue listing facts, but I think I've made my point: both Roxi and Alexis have more impressive track records in SCW than me - especially Roxi. I mean, until thirteen days ago, more than twelve months had passed since I last won a match in the six-sided ring - and that was in a tag team match, with Roxi Johnson as my partner!'

Natalie sits up straight again.

Natalie: 'It might sound as if I'm getting my excuses in early - as if I expect to lose. That's not the case, though - I'm simply being realistic about my chances: I know that tomorrow evening, I'm going to be in the ring with two talented opponents, and that I'm going to have my work cut out for me if I want to win. But that's the thing: I do want to win. I'm not going to show up at Climax Control just to make up the numbers in this match; while I do believe that I'm the underdog in this match, that doesn't mean that I don't have intentions of winning it - I can assure you that I'm determined to be the one that gets their hand raised in victory tomorrow night.'

Natalie taps her chin.

Natalie: 'Benjamin Franklin once said that, "By failing to prepare, you are preparing to fail." Well, it should be obvious just from looking at me, that I never put anything other than maximum effort into my preparations: I never prepare to fail - I always prepare for a match with the aim of winning. No-one can win all the time, though, and if I don't win tomorrow evening, it definitely won't be for the want of trying.'

Natalie shakes her head.

Natalie: 'I started talking about tomorrow's match by saying that it is an important match for me. And it is - it's an important match for me to try to win. My match against Amy Marshall was my first match in an SCW ring for forty-eight weeks, and after having waited so long to get to compete inside the six-sided ring again, it's important that I don't follow up my victory two weeks ago with a loss tomorrow evening - a loss tomorrow would quickly put a damper on my return to being an active member of the SCW roster, but my target is to avoid that happening, and like I said just a minute or so ago, I'm determined to get a second consecutive win tomorrow, at Climax Control.'

Natalie tucks a stray strand of hair behind her ear.

Natalie: 'This match isn't just important for me in the short-term, though. Last month, when I finally decided to relent and agree to become Melody's tag team partner, I assumed, even though one half of the current Bombshell Tag Team Champions is one of Melody's best friends, that she and I would work towards a shot at those titles. But that was before the whole situation with Melody and Jessie Salco flared up, and now, by all rights, Melody should be the Bombshell Internet Champion.'

Natalie lets out a sigh.

Natalie: 'It will surely only be a matter of time before Melody is the Bombshell Internet Champion - but once that title is hers, where will that then leave me? Any thoughts of winning the tag team titles would have to be put on the back burner, but that doesn't mean that I would want to have to completely abandon my aspirations of winning a title. Now, once Melody is the Bombshell Internet Champion, I will have no interest whatsoever in challenging for that particular title; as for the Bombshell Roulette Championship, I'm not so sure that I would want to attempt to regain that title, either. And so that would just leave one championship.'

Natalie smiles wryly.

Natalie: 'During the latest episode of The Hotwire, Tommy Knocks said that he feels like no-one is interested in facing Sam Marlowe. Well, Tommy, I would love to face Sam - I would love to challenge for the World Bombshell Championship. However, I'm not at that level yet - but I do plan on getting there, one day. And that's another reason why the match tomorrow evening is important for me: if I am to progress, it's important for me to show that I'm capable of winning matches like this one, against two opponents of this calibre - that's why I need to beat Roxi Johnson and Alexis Edwards.'

Natalie grins.

Natalie: 'If Mark Ward really wanted to make Melody miserable, he could have worse ideas than to put her in a match against Roxi Johnson - although on second thoughts, I probably shouldn't be giving Hot Stuff suggestions on how to torment my tag team partner; whoops.'

Natalie bites her bottom lip.

Natalie: 'I haven't asked Melody how she feels about me being in a match against one of her best friends - perhaps it's a good thing that she won't be at Climax Control tomorrow, to witness it. I have though spoken to someone else in the past week, who also thinks very highly of Roxi: Simon Jones.'

Natalie smiles again.

Natalie: 'Roxi, I'm aware of how much you value your friendship with Simon, and I know that he feels similarly - one of his biggest regrets about his sudden retirement was that he didn't get the chance to team with you one more time. When I spoke to Simon earlier in the week, I think he was both excited and apprehensive about our match - he's looking forward to seeing the two of us in the ring again, even if this time we're opponents rather than partners, but I think he's also uneasy about the thought of watching us inflict pain upon one another; Simon knew that eventually the day would come where you and I would be opponents, Roxi, and now it's time for me to test myself against one another - this match against you and Alexis is arguably the toughest test that I have had to date in my time in SCW, and it is a test that I intend to pass.'

Natalie stands up.

Natalie: 'I respect what you have accomplished in SCW, Roxi - you have scaled heights that I one day hope to reach. I don't view either you, or Alexis, as a stepping stone, but a victory over the two of you tomorrow would be a big step in the right direction for me, and it's a step that I believe I have it in me to take. But, whatever does happen tomorrow, at least you and Keira will still be the Tag Team Champions - at least you'll have that thought to console yourself with, should I win.'

Natalie takes a quick glance over her shoulder, before looking back at the camera.

Natalie: 'And so from Roxi, who is perpetually happy, to Alexis, who appears to be constantly moody. I've seen it said that moaning is the defining British characteristic, but Alexis seems to moan more than most Brits - if it wasn't for Alexis having a moan on Twitter, I would just be in a one-on-one match tomorrow, against Roxi, instead of in a triple threat match. Six or seven months ago, I remember seeing Alexis complain on Twitter about the number of triple threat matches that she was being forced to compete in, so I'm a bit surprised not to have seen a tweet from her on that subject this week. I'm glad though, Alexis, that you were added to this match - now I have the opportunity to prove myself against you, as well as Roxi. And to really prove myself, I need to beat you.'

Natalie half-turns away from the camera, to again look out at the city.

Natalie: 'Alexis, all of your whining doesn't take away from your ability in the ring. Tommy Knocks may think that I'm going to pin you tomorrow, but if I am to get the better of you - and Roxi - I know that it's not going to be easy. It was no fluke that you held the internet title as long as you did - I know that you'll be a difficult opponent - but I'm ready for the fight that you're going to bring, and I'm ready to give my all to defeat you.'

Natalie smirks, as she recalls a run-in that she had with Alexis a few months ago.

Natalie: 'If I do win the match tomorrow - and that's my plan - then given the choice, Alexis, I would prefer to win by pinning you, rather than Roxi. And not because I want to make Tommy Knocks' prediction come true, but because I haven't forgotten how earlier in the year, you described me as being "built like a man with tits;" I still owe you something for that comment, and so I want to repay you in full tomorrow, either by driving your head into the mat, or your stomach into my knees - you know, whatever seems most suitable at the time. Plus, when I pin you, then I'll prove that Melody was right about you not being able to beat me.'

Natalie again turns back to face the camera, smiling.

Natalie: 'Melody thinks I've got this match in the bag, and who am I to argue? I may not be a superhero, but I do have super strength, and in less than forty-eight hours' time, the winds of change will blow through Kobe.'

Natalie's confident smile broadens slightly.

Natalie: 'See you all at Climax Control.'

Natalie continues to smile, and as she looks towards the camera, the scene then fades to black.

9
Climax Control Archives / Fist Of The Nos Da
« on: April 27, 2016, 05:00:06 PM »
 The scene opens inside the main concourse of Cardiff Central railway station, on the afternoon of Tuesday 12th April. Sat at a table by a branch of Upper Crust, looking at something on his mobile phone while awaiting the arrival of someone, is the recently retired Simon Jones; he is wearing a pair of dark blue jeans and a black coat.

As Simon swipes the screen of the phone with his thumb, scrolling through whatever it is that he is reading, the person that he is waiting for arrives: wearing a pair of pale blue jeans and a red jacket, and pulling a purple trolley case behind her, is Natalie McKinley. Having been alerted to Natalie's presence by the sound of the plastic wheels of her case rolling on the concourse's tiled floor, Simon puts his phone away.

Simon: 'Alright, Natalie?'

Natalie places her case next to Simon's table, and then sits down opposite him.

Natalie: 'Yeah, I'm alright. How are you?'

Simon: 'I'm good, thanks.'

Natalie: 'You look like retirement is treating you well.'

Simon laughs off talk of him being retired.

Simon: 'I'm only retired from wrestling, Natalie; I'm not well off enough that I won't ever have to work again - I'll soon have to get another job doing something else.'

Natalie: 'Well, until then, you should make the most of your free time.'

Simon: 'I am, trust me. I've been spending plenty of time with my family, plus I've been going to watch the Blues play, as well as watching SCW and other wrestling promotions; well done on your win on Sunday, by the way.'

There is an appreciative smile from Natalie.

Natalie: 'Thanks.'

Simon: 'I watched the show live, online.'

Natalie raises an eyebrow.

Natalie: 'I wasn't aware that the show would be streamed online.'

Simon: 'Well, it was. And it was good to see you inside a ring again - it would be even better to see you inside the six-sided ring again.'

Natalie: 'Yeah, well, whether or not that will happen is out of my hands, isn't it?'

Simon: 'That may be so, but if you do still hold out hope of wrestling in SCW again, then failing to attend their biggest show of the year might not have been your wisest decision.'

Natalie replies curtly.

Natalie: 'I doubt that anyone missed me.'

She then sighs.

Natalie: 'I was offered the chance to appear on that show in London by the promoter, and yes, it meant be not being present at Blaze Of Glory, but having gone four months without a match, I just wanted to be back inside a ring - any ring.'

Simon: 'I understand that, but I just think that you might have been better served by being at Blaze Of Glory, and displaying your commitment to SCW.'

Natalie shrugs, unconvinced. A brief lull in the conversation then follows, until Natalie speaks.

Natalie: 'I watched Blaze Of Glory yesterday afternoon, and you know, I heard the message that you had for Melody. So go on, then - try to talk me round.'

Simon smiles wryly.

Simon: 'By asking you to be her tag team partner, Melody is trying to help you find a way to get to set foot inside an SCW ring again.'

Natalie: 'I know that, but...'

Before Natalie can say any more, Simon interrupts her.

Simon: 'Then why are you reluctant to agree to be her partner?'

Natalie: 'Because Melody has a bright future ahead of her, and her being associated with me could jeopardise that - she could end up beside me, in the SCW wilderness.'

Simon scoffs at that notion.

Simon: 'I find it hard to believe that is what would happen. I mean, Melody said it herself that Mark Ward likes to punish her with matches.'

Natalie frowns.

Natalie: 'That's something that Melody tweeted - how did you see that? I thought you deactivated your Twitter account.'

Simon: 'I did - but that doesn't stop me from looking at what certain people have been tweeting about.'

Natalie: 'Have you been stalking me on Twitter?'

Simon gives a nonchalant shrug of his shoulders.

Simon: 'I prefer to think of it as keeping a watchful eye on you.'

Natalie: 'Snooping, more like.'

Simon holds up both of his hands, protesting his innocence.

Natalie: 'If you saw that tweet from Melody, I'm guessing then that you must have seen all the ones she has bombarded me with, trying to persuade me to be her tag team partner.'

Simon nods his head.

Natalie: 'She's nothing if not persistent.'

Simon: 'Is her persistence wearing you down though - are you going to give in to her?'

Natalie sighs again.

Natalie: 'I don't know, Simon - I'm not sure that Melody and me forming a tag team would be a good move for either of us.'

Simon: 'Why not? And don't repeat that line about the pair of you ending up in the SCW wilderness.'

Natalie stares at Simon, saying nothing.

Simon: 'I think that the two of you would make a very good tag team. Plus, Team Hero need new opponents - who better than you and Melody?'

Simon grins mischievously.

Simon: 'In fact, I think that - given the opportunity - you and Melody could be the ones to end Team Hero's record breaking reign as the Bombshell Tag Team Champions.'

Natalie: 'It almost sounds as though you're challenging me to set my sights on the tag team titles.'

Simon: 'I don't know; maybe I am.'

Simon shrugs again.

Simon: 'It took me fourteen and a half years to become a champion in the tag team ranks - and that included me having a long wait to find a suitable partner. You, on the other hand, already have someone that wants to be your tag team partner - and Melody would be a very good partner for you - and so you could potentially win a Tag Team Championship in a fraction of the time that it took me.'

There is a pause in the conversation, as Natalie considers what Simon has just said.

Natalie: 'Supposing I was to get a shot at the tag team titles, how would you feel about me being in a match against your friend Roxi Johnson? I know that Melody wouldn't want to have to do battle with one of her best friends.'

Simon: 'I'll deal with that dilemma if and when it arises.'

Natalie: 'There you go, dodging the question yet again.'

Simon rubs his chin.

Simon: 'Alright, fine; you want an answer?'

Natalie nods.

Natalie: 'Yes - I do.'

Simon: 'Okay, I'll admit that, if you and Roxi were opponents, I would be torn. But, if I had to choose, I would want you to win.'

Natalie: 'There, that wasn't so difficult now, was it?'

Natalie smiles, satisfied with Simon's answer.

Simon: 'How long are you going to be here in Cardiff for?'

Natalie: 'Only for a couple of days, and then I'll be off to New York.'

Simon raises an eyebrow.

Simon: 'What are you going to be doing in New York?'

Natalie: 'Annie Zellor's birthday party is on Saturday evening, in Queens.'

Simon: 'I assume that Melody will be going to the party, as well.'

Natalie: 'Yes, of course - and I believe that she is going to be dragging J2H there with her.'

Simon laughs at the SCW World Heavyweight Champion's predicament.

Natalie: 'So before you ask, yes, if I see Melody at the party, I will talk to her about her wanting me to be her tag team partner.'

Simon: 'You read my mind.'

Simon smiles.

Simon: 'Even if you don't agree to be Melody's partner, will you still be making the trip to Japan, for SCW's tour there?'

Natalie: 'Absolutely - regardless of whether or not I actually get to set foot inside the ring, I will be there, at each of the shows; Christian Underwood and Amy Marshall aren't the only people connected with SCW that have an affinity for Japan.'

Natalie quickly glances around the station concourse, before looking back at Simon.

Natalie: 'Well, I can't stay here all day.'

Natalie gets up from her chair.

Simon: 'Are you going to visit your parents at some point, before you leave for New York?'

Simon then stands up as well.

Natalie: 'That's what I was planning to do next; I want to go and see my Dad.'

Natalie puts her hand on the handle of her trolley case.

Simon: 'What about your Mum?'

Natalie: 'She'll be there also, and I'm sure that there will be some tension in the air, but hopefully things won't be too awkward.'

Simon: 'You ought to make an effort to try to smooth things out with your Mum.'

Natalie looks away from Simon, and gazes down at the floor for a brief moment; she then looks back up at him.

Natalie: 'Simon, after what you've been through recently - losing your own Mam - I can understand why you would suggest that, but I think that me trying to build a positive relationship with my Mam is a lost cause.'

Natalie smiles meekly at Simon.

Simon: 'Maybe you're right.'

Simon gestures towards the exit, and as he and Natalie make their way out of the station, we fast forward to Wednesday 27th April, to now see Natalie in the kitchen of the apartment in Tokyo that she has rented for the duration of SCW's tour of Japan. Wearing a pair of dark grey shorts and a cyan crop top, Natalie is stood at the sink, pouring a glass of water.

After turning off the tap, Natalie turns to face the camera, and speaks.

Natalie: 'I had begun to think that I would never do something like this again - that I would never again record a video to talk about an upcoming match of mine in SCW. I had accepted that I was unlikely to ever set foot in the six-sided ring again, and while that disappointed me, I was okay with it - there are plenty of other wrestling promotions out there where I could ply my trade. But then all of that changed, and now, I'm just a matter of days away from what will be my first match in SCW since the end of May last year - and at this moment in time, I'm not sure that I could be any happier.'

Natalie smiles; she takes a sip of water, and then continues.

Natalie: 'Before I go any further, there is something that I want to get straight: unlike my opponent for this Sunday - Amy Marshall - my appearance on Climax Control this past weekend wasn't me making my return to SCW.'

Natalie shakes her head.

Natalie: 'While you may not have seen me at all in an SCW ring in the past few months, I have still been under contract. Since my suspension was lifted in mid-January, I have been in attendance at every show - with the exception of Blaze Of Glory - waiting to be given an opportunity to get back in the ring to compete. And now, having waited patiently for more than three months, I'll finally get that chance this Sunday, as I look to avenge Melody Grace, when I do battle with Amy Marshall; if I had known that what I needed to do to be granted a match was to come to the aid of someone in need, perhaps I would have done it much sooner.'

Natalie takes another sip from her glass of water; she then walks over to a nearby table.

Natalie: 'If it wasn't for Melody Grace, I probably would have asked to be released from my contract with SCW by now. As I just mentioned, ever since my suspension was lifted back in January, I had been waiting to get to set foot inside the six-sided ring again. There's only so long though that even the most patient of people can wait for before they get fed up, and I had reached the point where I had started to explore options elsewhere; the reason why I didn't attend Blaze Of Glory, is because I was over five thousand miles away from Phoenix that night, in London, making a guest appearance on a show staged by a fledgling promotion, competing in a match against former SCW Bombshell Katherine Kensington - a match that I'm pleased to say I won.'

Natalie puts her glass down, on the table.

Natalie: 'I had also been in discussions with another promotion, based on the opposite coast of the US from SCW, about joining their roster; I was set to appear in a gauntlet battle royal eleven days ago, which, had I won, I would have earned a shot at their top title - just like a certain Brummie did three years ago, on his debut in SCW.'

Natalie winks at the camera.

Natalie: 'But then Melody intervened.'

Natalie then takes a seat at the table; she drinks some more of her water, before continuing.

Natalie: 'About a month and a half ago, I saw Melody tweet that she was looking for a tag team partner; then, two weeks later, Melody indicated that she had a specific person in mind, when she said that, maybe I would stop playing hard to get and become her partner. I was surprised to hear Melody say that, but at the time, I didn't think anything more of it - I thought it was simply a throwaway comment; oh, how wrong I was.'

Natalie laughs to herself.

Natalie: 'If you follow both Melody and me on Twitter, you are likely to have seen that for a number of weeks, she sent me tweets on pretty much a daily basis, imploring me to become her tag team partner. At first, I dismissed the idea, but as the tweets continued, and after talking to Melody about it, as well as some mutual friends, I eventually decided to agree to be her partner - although I didn't reveal my decision to Melody until last Sunday evening, when I prevented Jessie Salco and Amy Marshall from doing any further harm to her.'

Natalie takes another drink from her glass.

Natalie: 'And so that brings me onto my match this weekend against the aforementioned Amy Marshall. This isn't quite the most high profile match I've had in SCW, but it is certainly one of the most important: around eleven months on from my last match in the six-sided ring, I'm finally going to make my return to competition in SCW, and after having had such a long wait - and especially after having been so vocal about wanting to be back inside an SCW ring - it's crucial for me that my return match doesn't end up being a damp squib; I'm determined that won't be the case, and that on Sunday night, I will be the one to get my hand raised in victory.'

Natalie nods her head.

Natalie: 'One thing that I think is for sure, is that my match against Amy Marshall will be the biggest challenge of my time in SCW - never before have I had a Grand Slam Champion for an opponent, or a Hall of Famer. But there is no challenge that I can't overcome when I put my mind to it, and this Sunday, I will get the better of Amy Marshall - my return to the six-sided ring will be a triumphant one.'

Natalie consumes some more of her water.

Natalie: 'Under any other circumstances, I would've been glad to see Amy Marshall make her return to SCW; I've previously said that I respect Amy for what she has achieved in SCW - and I still do. However, after what she did last Sunday, attacking Melody, not only do I want to beat her in our match, I also want to hurt her; Melody has told me to smash Amy "right in the face," and I've promised her that I will - and that is a promise that I aim to keep.'

Natalie nods once more.

Natalie: 'In the past twenty-four hours, I have seen Amy tweet that she was aching from having hit the gym too hard. Well, Amy, if you think you were in pain after going to the gym, just wait until you get to the arena on Sunday - once our match is over, then your body really will be aching, because I'm going to hit you harder than any workout ever could.'

Natalie smirks.

Natalie: 'I've seen it suggested that Amy and I will both be affected by ring rust, but as I mentioned a few minutes ago, while it may have the better part of a year since my last match in SCW, I was involved in a match elsewhere as recently as two and a half weeks ago, so if anyone is going to be affected by ring rust on Sunday, it won't be me - it will be Amy Marshall; that's merely another thing that is going to play into my hands - I just hope that Amy doesn't use it as an excuse, after I defeat her.'

Natalie finishes off the contents of her glass. She then gets up from her chair, and walks around the table, to stand closer to the camera.

Natalie: 'There's just four days to go until Climax Control - four days until Amy Marshall versus Natalie McKinley: The Punk Princess versus...'

Natalie's sentence trails off, as she pauses to think; a few seconds pass before she shrugs slightly, and continues.

Natalie: 'Well, I don't need a nickname - I just need these.'

Natalie flexes both of her biceps.

Natalie: 'Amy, when you look across the ring on Sunday evening, staring back at you will be the most powerful specimen in the Bombshell division. I'm going to make you regret attacking Melody; maybe I will even make you regret returning to SCW. Because, Amy, I am going to tear you apart.'

Natalie cracks her knuckles.

Natalie: 'See you at Climax Control, Amy.'

As Natalie stares towards the camera, with what can best be described as a look of confidence mixed with a glare, the scene fades to black.

10
Climax Control Archives / We Need To Talk About Cefn
« on: January 08, 2016, 07:02:05 PM »
 The scene opens inside the Grand Arcade section of the St. David's shopping centre, in Cardiff, on the afternoon of Wednesday 6th January. Sat on the lower floor, outside a branch of Costa Coffee, not long after having completed a workout, are Natalie McKinley and Simon Jones; Natalie is wearing a pair of black leggings and a red jacket, whereas Simon is wearing a pair of navy blue tracksuit bottoms and a black coat.

While Simon is taking a sip from his mug of tea, Natalie's focus is currently on her mobile phone, with her being occupied by sending a text message to someone; once the text has been sent, Natalie puts her phone away and looks at Simon with a smile, just as he puts his mug down on the table.

Simon: 'What are you smiling about?'

Natalie: 'You know on Monday, we discussed the Open Invitation Battle Royal that is scheduled for this Sunday's Climax Control.'

Simon nods his head, recalling a conversation that he had with Natalie earlier in the week.

Simon: 'And?'

Natalie: 'Well, since then, I've thought long and hard about that match, and I've made the decision that I'm going to enter myself into the battle royal - at least, I'll try to enter myself into the battle royal, just as long as Christian doesn't prevent me from setting foot inside the building.'

Simon frowns.

Simon: 'Have you come to that decision just this instant, or have you just waited until now to tell me?'

Natalie: 'I had been leaning towards making that decision since I first spoke to you about the match two days ago, but it's only now that have I made up my mind about it.'

Simon: 'And what has swayed you?'

Natalie: 'I've been speaking to another friend of mine, to...'

Before Natalie can go any further, she is interrupted by Simon.

Simon: 'Who else have you been speaking to about this?'

Natalie: 'Someone else that wrestles for a living; I do have other friends in wrestling besides you, Simon - some of whom you don't know.'

Simon's tone of voice quickly changes from near-offended to apologetic.

Simon: 'Yes, of course you do; sorry. Anyway, you were saying?'

Natalie smiles again, trying to out Simon at ease.

Natalie: 'You're well aware of how much I value your opinion, but I wanted to get someone else's view on the matter, and so yesterday I contacted this particular friend of mine, to get their thoughts; having talked it through with them, they're supportive of the idea, and that is what has convinced me to enter the battle royal.'

Natalie picks up a mug of coffee that is in front of her on the table.

Natalie: 'It was my friend that I was just texting.'

Simon: 'So I guessed.'

Natalie has a sip of her drink.

Natalie: 'They said they think that the idea is "perfect" - after reading that, I didn't need any more convincing.'

Natalie takes another sip of coffee, before putting the mug back down on the table.

Simon: 'But what about - as you've already alluded to - the problem that you have with Christian Underwood? I mean, I saw his tweet, telling you not to get any ideas - what if he stops you from even entering the building, never mind the battle royal?'

Natalie replies matter-of-factly.

Natalie: 'Then I'll have had a wasted journey.'

She then smirks.

Natalie: 'If you saw Christian's tweet, then I'm guessing that you probably also saw the one from Mark Ward that followed soon after.'

Simon nods.

Simon: 'I did - if I remember correctly, he said, get all the ideas you want.'

Natalie: 'Exactly; I've got one of the co-owners of SCW telling me to stay away, whereas the other one is encouraging me to turn up to the show. I'm going to take my chances: I'll make my way to Reno for Climax Control, and see what happens; worst case scenario...'

Natalie shrugs nonchalantly.

Natalie: '...like I said, I'll have a wasted journey; best case scenario: I'll leave Reno as the new number one contender for the SCW World Bombshell Championship - I'm confident that the latter event is the more likely of the two.'

Simon: 'And should that happen, I would be elated.'

Natalie: 'As would I. But for me, this match is more than just a chance to earn a shot at the world bombshell title: it's a chance for me to get back in the ring - any ring - and put right what went wrong in my last match.'

Natalie lets out a small sigh.

Natalie: 'Tomorrow, it will be a month to the day since I last competed in a match - and with all of the uncertainty that is currently surrounding the future of the promotion I've been working for in Japan, who knows when their next show will be? I'm sick of kicking my heels on the sidelines - that's why I'm keen to participate in this battle royal.'

As Natalie continues, Simon drinks some more of his tea.

Natalie: 'In the past few weeks, I've watched that last match of mine back a couple of times.'

Simon: 'That's the right thing to do, so as to try to learn from your mistakes.'

Natalie: 'The commentator put the kiss of death on me before the match had even begun, by saying that I was the favourite to win; do you remember the previous time that I went into a match with the tag of being the "favourite"?'

Simon shakes his head.

Simon: 'No, but I'm sure you'll remind me.'

Natalie: 'Last May, at Mayhem In Morocco, when seemingly everyone expected me to beat Crystal Hilton, only for her to win, to take the bombshell roulette title from me. Things will be different this Sunday, though: after so long away from SCW, no-one will expect me to win this match.'

Natalie places her hand on her mug of coffee.

Natalie: 'And that suits me just fine - if I do manage to win, it'll make it even better.'

She then raises the mug, and takes a sip from it.

Natalie: 'I don't like losing.'

As Natalie puts her mug back on the table, Simon speaks.

Simon: 'No-one likes losing, Natalie.'

Natalie: 'I know, but some people hate it even more than others; after what I've experienced recently, I'm just eager to get back to winning ways.'

Simon: 'You just need to continue to train hard, and then you'll soon start to pick up wins again - hopefully as early as this Sunday; you're too good to go much longer without winning, Natalie.'

Natalie smiles.

Natalie: 'Thanks, Simon.'

Simon: 'You're welcome.'

A brief silence follows. Natalie then fidgets, nervously, as she changes the subject.

Natalie: 'You know a couple of weeks ago, when you told me about what your Mam is going through...'

Simon raises an eyebrow, uncertain of what direction the conversation is heading in.

Simon: 'Yes?'

Natalie: '...do you remember me saying that I had a personal issue I wanted to talk to you about?'

Simon: 'Vaguely.'

Natalie: 'At the time, after what you had revealed to me about your Mam, I thought it would be insensitive of me to then force you to have to listen to my problem; would it be alright for me to talk to you about it now though?'

Simon nods his head.

Simon: 'Sure. I'm all ears. What is it that you want to talk to me about?'

He then smiles, reassuringly.

Natalie: 'It's something that happened last month, while I was in Tokyo, a couple of hours after appearing on the promotion's first supershow.'

Simon: 'What happened?'

Natalie hesitates momentarily, before then replying to Simon.

Natalie: 'Edie kissed me.'

"Edie" is a friend of Natalie's, who has also recently been working for the same Tokyo-based wrestling promotion. Simon's surprise at what Natalie just said is obvious from the expression on his face.

Simon: 'What? Why?'

Natalie pauses to collect her thoughts, as she recalls the incident; she then begins to explain to Simon what happened.

Natalie: 'Regardless of whether I won or lost, I wanted to go out after the show for a drink, instead of just heading back to my hotel room for the night; I asked Edie if she wanted to go with me, and she accepted my invitation.'

Natalie breaks her eye contact with Simon, and instead looks towards her mug of coffee, feeling a bit embarrassed.

Natalie: 'So the two of us went to a club that I had heard about; we split a bottle of wine, then moved on to shots, and before long, we were on the dancefloor. And as we were dancing, Edie kissed me.'

Natalie continues to stare at her drink.

Natalie: 'She told me that she has had a crush on me for a while.

Somewhat bewildered, Natalie looks back to Simon.

Natalie: 'I had no idea - I didn't see that coming at all.'

Simon: 'What did you say to Edie?'

Natalie: 'I told her that I'm not into girls. And then I left.'

There is a moment's pause, before Simon shares a thought.

Simon: 'You did kind of lead her on.'

Natalie frowns.

Natalie: 'What? How did I lead her on?'

Simon: 'You tweeted a picture of Edie with the Woman Crush Wednesday hashtag. And I remember another tweet, in which I believe you referred to her as being your "swolemate."'

Natalie: 'But those were simply two tweets from one friend to another - I didn't mean anything more by them.'

Simon: 'Maybe not - but if Edie has a crush on you, it's possible that she could quite easily have interpreted them otherwise.'

Natalie buries her head in her hands - as she does so, Simon uses the pause in the conversation as an opportunity to take another drink from his mug; Natalie then raises her head, to look at Simon.

Natalie: 'I feel bad about the way that I rushed for the exit, leaving Edie in the club, on her own. I was so shocked though, and it was such an awkward situation to be in - I didn't know how else to react.'

Simon: 'Have you spoken to Edie since that night?'

Natalie shakes her head.

Natalie: 'I like Edie - maybe not in the way that she likes me, but still, I don't want to lose her as a friend.'

Simon: 'Natalie, if you still want to be friends with Edie, she's the one that you need to talk to about this - not me. And the sooner you do so, the better - the longer you leave it, it will only make the situation worse.'

Natalie nods her head, accepting Simon's advice.

Natalie: 'Okay. Thanks, Simon.'

Simon smiles warmly.

Simon: 'No problem.'

Simon drinks what remains of his tea; he then puts his mug down on the table, and points towards Natalie's coffee.

Simon: 'Right, finish that off, so that we can get away from here, and go and spend what's left of the afternoon studying your opponents for the battle royal; at present, we may only know for certain that Celeste North and Mikah are going to be in the match, but if you want to have the best possible chance you can of winning, then there's no time to waste.'

Natalie: 'Right you are, Simon.'

Doing as instructed, Natalie hurriedly finishes her coffee; she and Simon both then get up from their chairs, gather their belongings, and as they begin to head away from the Costa Coffee branch, the scene fades to black.



The scene opens, on the evening of Thursday 7th January, inside the Wallis Room in the All Nations Centre - a multi-purpose building located in the Gabalfa district of Cardiff. In the room are eight rows of chairs, which face towards the camera, with ten chairs in each row, five each on either side of a central aisle. Sat in on the chairs in the back row, with her head bowed, is Natalie McKinley; she is wearing a pair of dark grey leggings, and one of Simon Jones' royal blue "I Know What I Am" t-shirts - which are still available from the online SCW shop.

Natalie raises her head to look at the camera, and begins to speak.

Natalie: 'It is over seven months since I last recorded a video like this for SCW; recording this particular video could yet turn out to be a waste of my time, but I won't find out for definite whether or not that is the case until Sunday evening, when I arrive at the Reno Events Center, for Climax Control.'

Natalie puts her hands on the back of the chair that is in front of her.

Natalie: 'The last time that I was able to be present for an SCW show was four and half months ago, when I was at ringside for the main event of Summer XXXTreme III. Anyone who saw the World Heavyweight Championship match that night will remember what happened - anyone who saw it will remember what I did, which would subsequently result in me being barred from SCW indefinitely by Christian Underwood.'

Natalie then leans forwards.

Natalie: 'Christian said that I would be lucky to ever see the inside of a building that SCW appears in again. Well, I guess it's lucky for me then, that Despayre saw fit to schedule an Open Invitation Bombshell Battle Royal for this Sunday. Like I tweeted yesterday, I'm going to test how much of an open invitational event this battle royal really is, by showing up at Climax Control, with the intention of participating in the match. I know that I might still be refused entry to the venue, but I hope that won't be the case - I hope that all of this will prove to be a worthwhile exercise.'

Natalie gets up from the chair she is sat in, and steps into the aisle.

Natalie: 'For those of you that are wondering what I have been doing with myself since Summer XXXTreme, please allow me to explain. At the time that my suspension from SCW commenced, I was two months into my recovery from a dislocated left shoulder; around five weeks later, I was given the news that my shoulder had fully healed, and so I began to train for a return to the ring. But whose ring would I get to compete in? With Christian showing no signs of having a change of heart, I decided to look elsewhere for work; a few days later, I joined the roster of a fledgling joshi puroresu promotion.'

Natalie then takes a step forwards.

Natalie: 'For the uneducated amongst you, joshi puroresu is Japanese women's wrestling. By joining a Japanese promotion, I knew that I would get to experience different styles of wrestling than I was used to, and that I would get to train with different people - I hoped that those things would help to develop my skills, and that they would contribute to making me a better competitor.'

Natalie puts her hands on her hips.

Natalie: 'Thanks to my injury, I was forced to miss the episode of Climax Control that was staged in Japan, last July. I've more than made up for that since, though; I'm glad that, rather than taking the safe option of joining another promotion based in the US, I decided to take a risk, and join one in Japan, as I feel that the time I have spent there has definitely been beneficial to me. And what better way for me to showcase how much I have improved in my time away from SCW, than by winning this Sunday's battle royal?'

It is a rhetorical question, and taking her hands off her hips, Natalie shrugs her shoulders.

Natalie: 'My debut in Japan came, appropriately enough, in an open invitation battle royal. With me having less experience than most - if not all - of my opponents, no-one was expecting me to win that match. But win it I did - I even have a trophy at home, which I was awarded for winning that battle royal.  There are no trophies at stake this Sunday, though - instead, there's something far more important up for grabs: a shot at the SCW World Bombshell Championship - and just like I made that trophy mine, I intend to make that shot at the title mine, too.'

Natalie nods her head, confidently.

Natalie: 'Not to put too fine a point on it, my ambition is to be the World Bombshell Championship - ever since I first arrived in SCW, eighteen months ago, I have aspired to win that title. Throughout the time that I have been in SCW, I have been striving to progress to that level - but until now, I've never been in contention for the world bombshell title. This battle royal though, gives me the chance to catapult myself straight to the front of the line, to be the one to get the next shot at Mikah's title - it's a chance that I plan on making the most of.'

Natalie walks forwards, and then stops in what is roughly the centre of the room.

Natalie: 'The fact that Mikah herself will be participating in the battle royal only serves to make this match even more of an intriguing prospect. If Mikah wins the match, she will then have the opportunity to pick who will be the next challenger for her title; should that scenario occur, I think it's highly unlikely that Mikah would pick me, so I need to make sure that I'm the one that wins this battle royal, not her - I can't afford to have to rely on a second chance lottery.'

Natalie now shakes her head.

Natalie: 'This will be the first time that Mikah and I have ever been in the ring together. I think a number of people are looking forward to seeing me get my hands on her, wanting to see me wrap my arms around Mikah, and suplex her around the ring - before eventually chucking her over the top rope. I'm certainly looking forward to being in the ring with Mikah, and getting to lock horns with the SCW World Bombshell Champion; I have already beaten a former champion, in Amanda Cortez, but I expect the current champion to be a much sterner challenge - it's a challenge that I will rise to, and I know that I'm more than capable of overpowering Mikah, to eliminate her from the match.'

Natalie flexes her right bicep.

Natalie: 'I respect Mikah - she is the longest reigning World Bombshell Champion in SCW history, after all - but I'm not in awe of her. I would take pleasure in being the one to oust her from the battle royal - not least because a few weeks ago, she referred to me as a "sketchy chick;" Mikah might think that I'm disreputable, but if I can win this match, it will do wonders for my reputation - and if I can eliminate her in the process, then even better.'

Natalie walks further forwards, and stops just a couple of rows from the front.

Natalie: 'As I speak, there are only two confirmed entrants for the battle royal - not including myself - with the other one, besides Mikah, being Celeste North. Celeste may not have the achievements to her name that Mikah does, but after what she put herself through at December 2 Dismember, against Jessie Salco, in a match that she ultimately won, I've got some respect for her, too.'

Natalie smiles.

Natalie: 'Celeste and I have exchanged pleasantries on Twitter in the past, but when the bell rings on Sunday evening, all goodwill will go out the window; just like Mikah, Celeste will get what's coming to her.'

Natalie's smile then becomes a smirk.

Natalie: 'Although I just mentioned using Twitter, I don't live my life on there - unlike some people - so I may well have missed one or more of the other SCW bombshells tweeting that they are going to enter the battle royal. However, I have seen one bombshell tweet that she will be entering this match - that being Jessie Salco.'

Natalie walks to the end of the aisle, so that she is now stood by the front row of chairs.

Natalie: 'Together with Amy Marshall, Jessie was one of my two opponents the last time that I was in the six-sided ring, in what is a match that I would prefer to forget. While things might not have gone my way that night, the two other encounters that I have had with Jessie both had a much more favourable outcome - an outcome that I aim to replicate on Sunday night, with me being the winner.'

Natalie tucks an errant strand of hair behind her ear.

Natalie: 'I shall wait to see how many other bombshells - if any - throw their proverbial hat into the ring for this match. But whether there are four of us in the battle royal, or fourteen, my goal is simple: to be the the last one standing; no matter how many opponents I find myself in the ring with on Sunday, I don't plan on letting any of them stop me from achieving my goal.'

Natalie takes a seat in the front row, in the chair that is to the right of the aisle.

Natalie: 'It's no secret that I'm friends with Simon Jones; that I'm sat here wearing one of his t-shirts is a sign of the respect that I have for him.'

Natalie has a quick glance down at her t-shirt, before looking back to the camera.

Natalie: 'Three years ago, Simon's debut in SCW came in an open invitation gauntlet battle royal. He only decided to enter that match at the eleventh hour, which meant that he had very little time to prepare for the ten opponents that he would face - but despite that, he overcame the odds, to be victorious. I train with Simon on a near-daily basis, and I take inspiration from what he has achieved in SCW; it's time for me to follow in his footsteps, by winning an open invitation battle royal of my own.'

Natalie then gazes downwards again, longer than before, this time staring at her lap; after a few seconds of silence, she looks back up at the camera, and continues.

Natalie: 'After how long I've been away from SCW for, I doubt that many people expect me to win this battle royal - but then, how many people expected Simon to win the match I just mentioned? Again, probably not very many. Unlike Simon, though, by the time that my match starts, I will have had several days to prepare for at least three of my opponents, meaning that the odds of me winning won't be as long as the odds that were against him; if Simon could triumph in the face of such adversity, then I see no reason why I can't do similarly, this Sunday.'

Natalie puts her hands on her knees.

Natalie: 'Well, I don't think there's much else for me to say, so I guess that I ought to wrap this up.'

Natalie then stands up.

Natalie: 'It's time for Traci Patterson to step aside, so that I can reclaim my rightful moniker as the most physically powerful specimen in the Bombshell division. And it's time for me to prove that I have what it takes to be one of the best bombshells in SCW; ladies of SCW: Nat will tear you apart again.'

Natalie smiles broadly.

Natalie: 'I'll see you all again on Sunday, at Climax Control - as long as I don't get stopped from entering the building. Until then, hwyl fawr.*'

As Natalie continues to stand, looking towards the camera, the scene fades to black.

*"Hwyl fawr" is Welsh for "goodbye."

11
Character Building Roleplays / Getting Help
« on: September 09, 2015, 03:57:33 PM »
 OOC: This is what I started writing last week, for Simon's match with Sean Jackson, but did not then finish before the deadline. I did not want to abandon it completely, and leave it unfinished, so here is what would have been the first scene - or part of it, at least - of the rp that never was.



Thursday 3rd September, 8:00 p.m.

The scene opens outside Kennet Valley Free Church in Calcot, Berkshire. Stood near to the entrance is Simon Jones, who is wearing a pair of pale blue jeans and a red t-shirt. Simon's focus is on a mobile phone, which he is clutching in his right hand.

As Simon swipes the screen of the phone with his thumb, scrolling through whatever it is that he is reading, the doors of the building open, and out walks a group of people, one by one. The identities of these people are all unknown - with the exception of one person: Natalie McKinley; Natalie - who is wearing a pair of dark blue jeans and a black t-shirt - walks over to Simon.

Natalie: 'Have you been waiting here the whole time?'

Simon looks up from his phone, to see Natalie now stood by him; Simon puts the phone away, in the pocket of his jeans, before then responding to Natalie.

Simon: 'Not for the whole hour, no - I had a wander around, but I wanted to be back here by eight, so that I wouldn't keep you waiting.'

Natalie: 'You could've just waited in the pub for me.'

Simon: 'And how would I have killed an hour there? I can't have a drink - I'm the one who's driving.'

Simon glances towards the other people that exited the building, who are all now gradually leaving the area; he then looks back to Natalie.

Simon: 'How was it, then?'

The "it" that Simon is referring to is a Gamblers Anonymous meeting - this particular meeting was one that was more aimed towards newcomers.

Natalie: 'It was good - it was good to hear other compulsive gamblers share their experiences, as well as getting to speak to them about my problems, and have them offer advice.'

Simon: 'Well, I'm pleased to hear that coming here was worth your while.'

Natalie: 'It definitely was; it's just a start, but it's a step in the right direction for me.'

Simon nods.

Natalie: 'And now it's time for me to show you my gratitude for coming here with me, by buying you dinner, as promised.'

Simon smiles.

Simon: 'Let's go, then.'

Simon and Natalie move away from the building, and then turn right, as they head along the road outside Kennet Valley Free Church.

Natalie: 'After what I did at Summer XXXTreme, I wonder what people would think if they could see you here with me now.'

Simon: 'I told you I would see to it that you get help, and that's what I'm doing.'

Natalie: 'What does Jacqui think of you supporting me?

Simon: 'At first, I think she thought that I was mad for wanting to help you, but she has since said that she understands why I feel the need to help you.'

Natalie: 'I'm guessing that Jason has a different opinion on the matter.'

Simon: 'You're not wrong there. But you know what? I don't care what Jason, or anyone else thinks - there was no way that I was going to abandon a friend of mine in her hour of need.'

Simon and Natalie cross over an adjacent street.

Natalie: 'I expect Sean Jackson will blame me for him not regaining the heavyweight title.'

Simon: 'I'm sure he will - he'll blame you, me, Kain, Jasmine St. John, the timekeeper, and anyone else that he thinks he can apportion blame to. The reality, though, is that he didn't do enough to deserve to win the match at Summer XXXTreme.'

Natalie: 'Are you looking forward to your match with him on Sunday?'

Simon: 'Very much so.'

Simon pauses momentarily, before speaking again.

Simon: 'You know, before I left SCW last year, Sean Jackson and I were opponents twice - once in a tag team match, and once in a one-on-one match. But now, I find myself preparing for my third match since returning to SCW, and my third consecutive match against Sean Jackson - it's funny how things have worked out like this.'

Natalie: 'I remember you winning that one-on-one match - it was about a month after we first met.'

Simon: 'Yeah, well, Sean Jackson is yet to beat me - come Monday morning, hopefully that will still be the case.'

Natalie: 'I'm sure it will be - you'll be the one to get the win, and put yourself in the frame for another shot at the title.'

Simon: 'That's the aim.'

Simon casts a quick glance towards Natalie.

Simon: 'I don't suppose you've had a change of mind, about accompanying me to New Zealand for Climax Control, have you?'

Natalie shakes her head.

Natalie: 'After what Christian tweeted last week, about how I will be lucky to ever see the inside of a building that SCW appears in again, it would probably be a wasted journey, anyway.'

Natalie lets out a sigh.

Natalie: 'I've not yet heard anything officially, to say I've been suspended, or even sacked - but regardless of that, my prospects in SCW don't look too promising.'

Simon: 'Perhaps not right now, but time heals all wounds; you just need to be patient, use this time to take care of your problems away from the ring, and then, eventually, you'll be back in the six-sided ring.'

Natalie sighs again.

Natalie: 'I hope so.'

As Simon and Natalie continue their walk in the direction of a nearby pub, the scene fades to black.

12
Character Building Roleplays / Simon confronts Natalie
« on: August 26, 2015, 05:33:22 PM »
 Shortly after the cameras have stopped rolling, and Summer XXXTreme III has gone off the air, Simon Jones staggers through the curtains, into the backstage area, clearly still feeling the effects of what he went through in the main event. He is quickly approached by his friend Jason O'Neil.

Jason: 'Simon!'

Simon puts his right hand on Jason's left shoulder, to steady himself.

Simon: 'Jase, what happened out there? I had Kain in position to finish him off, but then someone, or something, hit me from behind, and next thing I know, the match is over, and I'm looking up at the lights.'

Jason: 'It was Natalie!'

Simon frowns.

Simon: 'What was Natalie?'

Jason: 'She was the one that struck you, just as you were about to put Kain away; she hit you with a chair - she was the one that cost you your chance to regain the title.'

Simon shakes his head, not wanting to believe what Jason is telling him.

Simon: 'No, she w...she...why would she do that?'

Simon grimaces, but not because of any physical pain - it as a facial expression brought on by a sense of betrayal.

Jason: 'I don't know, but I would certainly like to have a few words with her.'

Simon nods his head.

Simon: 'Okay.'

He then takes his hand off Jason's shoulder.

Simon: 'I know which cabin she's staying in.'

Jason: 'Well then, let's go and see if we can find her.'

Simon leads the way, as he and Jason head off towards Natalie's cabin.



Simon and Jason are now on a lower deck of the Sun Princess, as they search for Natalie McKinley; not waiting to waste time changing out of his ring attire, Simon has instead just put on a t-shirt. As the pair near Natalie's cabin, Simon points towards a door.

Simon: 'That's the one, there.'

Simon knocks on the door.

Simon: 'Natalie?'

A couple of seconds pass by, without a response; Simon knocks on the cabin door again.

Simon: 'Natalie, I just want to talk to you.'

Jason is bemused at the softly-softly approach that Simon is taking.

Jason: 'Stand aside.'

Simon does as he is told; Jason does not so much knock on the door, as he does bang on it.

Jason: 'We know you're in there, Natalie! Open this door! After the stunt that you just pulled, you've got some explaining to do!'

Simon: 'Alright, Jase - calm down; we don't want someone to call security.'

There is still no response from inside the cabin; Jason turns to Simon.

Jason: 'What if she's not in there?'

Simon: 'Well, even if she isn't in there now, she'll have to come back here at some point, to collect her belongings before she leaves the ship.'

Simon quickly glances at the cabin door, before looking back to Jason.

Simon: 'Of the two of us, Natalie's more likely to talk to me; you go and have a drink - I'll stay here and wait it out.'

Jason: 'Okay, Simon; I'll see you later.'

While Jason walks off, Simon turns back towards the cabin; he then sits down on the floor, with this back against the door, as the wait begins.



The following morning, Simon is still sat outside Natalie's cabin, although he is now slumped forward, after having dozed off; Simon is woken from his slumber, when the door behind him opens. Upon seeing that Simon is sat outside her cabin, Natalie goes to close the door - however, Simon is alert enough to stick a foot out, to prevent her from doing so; keeping his foot in the door, Simon then pushes himself up.

Simon: 'Come on, Natalie - let me in. Jason isn't here, it's just me.'

After a few seconds, Natalie relents, and allows Simon enter her cabin. Simon closes the door behind him, and then turns to face Natalie, who has now taken a seat on her bed; Simon remains stood.

Simon: 'Why did you do it, Natalie?'

Saying nothing, Natalie buries her head in her hands.

Simon: 'After everything that I've done for you, I think the least you can do is give me an explanation.'

Natalie then raises her head, to look at Simon.

Natalie: 'You're going to play that card now? You've always played down what you did for me.'

Simon: 'I want an explanation from you, for what you did last night, so yeah, I'm choosing to play that card now.'

Simon sighs, before repeating his question.

Simon: 'Why did you do it, Natalie?'

Natalie looks down at the floor, again not giving Simon an answer.

Simon: 'Why, Natalie?'

Simon takes a step towards Natalie, and raises the tone of his voice slightly.

Simon: 'Why did you do it?'

Natalie looks back up at Simon, with tears in her eyes.

Natalie: 'Because I have a gambling addiction.'

Simon is dumbfounded.

Simon: 'You what?'

Natalie: 'I have a gambling addiction.'

Simon: 'Wha...'

Simon's sentence trails off, unsure of how to react to this revelation; he exhales, before speaking again.

Simon: 'How long has this been going on for?'

Natalie: 'For several months.'

Simon pulls up a chair, and sits down opposite Natalie.

Simon: 'And how did it start?'

Natalie wipes the tears from her eyes.

Natalie: 'It started as a way for me to occupy my time, while I was away from home, in whatever city I happened to be wrestling in that weekend. I would go back to the hotel, after having finished my workout, and then I would need something to do to kill time - something to entertain myself.'

Simon: 'And so you turned to gambling?'

Natalie nods her head.

Natalie: 'At first, I was gambling in online casinos. And I did okay - or at least, I won more than I lost. After a while, though, I started betting on sports, and...'

Simon interrupts Natalie, as he recalls an incident from May.

Simon: 'I've just thought of something: a few months ago, I saw you leaving the William Hill on St Mary Street - I think you told me that Jack had bet on Chelsea to win the Premier League, and that you had been in there to collect his winnings for him; it wasn't Jack that had placed a bet, was it? It was you.'

Natalie nods again.

Natalie: 'I can't tell you what the bet was - it could have been one of any number of bets, although it definitely wasn't on Chelsea winning the Premier League.'

Natalie sighs, before continuing.

Natalie: 'Again, I was winning more than I was losing, and so things were alright. But then I came into contact with an illegal bookie, who could offer better odds, and would take bigger stakes. And that was when my problems began.'

There is another sigh from Natalie.

Natalie: 'I started losing bets more often, and so I started betting even more, chasing my losses.'

Ashamed, Natalie looks down at the floor.

Natalie: 'I thought I could handle it, but before I knew it, I owed a lot of money to men nasty enough that they would even put the wind up Jason. And so they gave me two choices: a wheelchair for life, or I had to fix a championship match.'

Simon: 'They knew you were a wrestler, then?'

Natalie nods once more.

Natalie: 'It seemed they knew everything about me - including that I was friends with a former SCW Heavyweight Champion, who was still entitled to a return match for the title.'

Natalie lifts her head, to look Simon in the eye.

Natalie: 'They told me that I had to convince you to return to SCW, and get you to exercise your right to a return match for the title. But it wasn't until last night, just prior to the main event, that they told me what result they wanted: most people were betting on either you or Sean Jackson, so I had to fix it so that Kain won.'

Natalie becomes tearful again.

Natalie: 'So when you had Kain in position for your finisher, I had to do something to prevent you from winning. And fortunately for me, with Sean Jackson still down, Kain was able to fully capitalise on what I did to you, there and then.'

Natalie begins to sob.

Natalie: 'I'm sorry, Simon - I'm so, so sorry. I never meant for things to end up like this.'

Simon responds in a gentle tone of voice.

Simon: I know, Natalie - I know.'

Simon gets up from his chair, and steps closer to Natalie.

Simon: 'And when we get off this ship, and get back to Cardiff, I'm going to see to it that you get help.'

Simon places a comforting hand on Natalie's shoulder, and as Natalie smiles meekly at Simon, the scene fades to black.

13
Climax Control Archives / Glwdiator
« on: May 29, 2015, 06:25:30 PM »
 Tuesday 26th May

The scene opens outside Stratstone Aston Martin Cardiff - a car dealership located on North Road, in Cardiff, which specialises in Aston Martins.

The front door of the building opens, and out walks Natalie McKinley - she is wearing a pair of pale blue jeans, a red jacket, and is carrying a white handbag. Natalie descends the five steps outside the car dealership, down to the the pavement; she then stops, glances to her left, before reaching into her bag, and pulling out a mobile phone.

As Natalie looks at something on her phone, she is quickly approached - from her right - by Simon Jones, who is wearing a pair of dark blue jeans and a royal blue Birmingham City F.C. jersey, and who is pushing a predominantly black pushchair; asleep in the pushchair, wearing a pair of pink leggings and a white tunic, is Simon's nineteen-month-old daughter, Matilda. Simon greets Natalie.

Simon: 'Good morning.'

A startled Natalie turns towards Simon.

Natalie: 'Oh...errr...Simon; hi.'

Natalie hurriedly puts her phone back in her handbag.

Natalie: 'Are you not having to work today?'

Simon: 'No, I booked the day off, so as to give myself a four-day weekend - you know, following on from the bank holiday yesterday.'

Natalie nods her head.

Simon: 'I saw you come out of there.'

Simon then casts a quick glance towards the car dealership, before looking back to Natalie.

Simon: 'What were you doing in there?'

Natalie: 'I was enquiring about buying an Aston Martin.'

Simon laughs, assuming Natalie must be joking, thinking that she could not possibly afford the price of an Aston Martin.

Simon: 'Yeah, right.'

Simon shakes his head, as he chuckles a bit more.

Simon: 'Seriously - what were you doing in there?'

Natalie: 'I am being serious - I'm looking into buying an Aston Martin.'

Realising that Natalie is telling the truth, Simon's tone of voice changes.

Simon: 'Wow; really?'

Natalie nods her head again.

Natalie: 'Yep.'

Simon: 'My dream car is an Aston Martin.'

Natalie: 'A DB9 - if I remember correctly.'

Now it is Simon's turn to nod his head.

Simon: 'You are indeed correct.'

Natalie: 'Well, after discussing the different models with one of the salesmen, I'm leaning towards buying a V8 Vantage Roadster.'

Simon: 'Nice.'

An impressed Simon nods his head once more.

Simon: 'And how much is that going to set you back?'

Natalie: 'I'll have to pay a deposit of twelve grand, and thereafter, £779 per month.'

Simon replies with a smirk.

Simon: 'Where are you going to get twelve grand from - are you planning to rob a building society?'

Natalie: 'I've got money saved up - I took the advice that you gave me last year, about opening up an ISA, and I've been saving money each month since then.'

Simon: 'Yeah, but...twelve grand? I know how much you were being paid by SCW when you first started there, last year, and unless you've been given a significant pay rise since then, I find it hard to believe that you've managed to save up at least twelve grand.'

Natalie: 'I did get paid more while I held the roulette title.'

Simon: 'I know that, but still...twelve grand?'

Natalie: 'Trust me, Simon - I can afford the deposit.'

Simon holds his hands up.

Simon: 'Okay, fair enough.'

Simon then mutters something under his breath.

Simon: 'Maybe you got the money another way, by doing something that you shouldn't have.'

Natalie: 'What did you say?'

Simon: 'Oh, nothing.'

Simon waves his right hand dismissively.

Simon: 'I was just talking to myself, thinking out loud about something else.'

Natalie replies in a tone of voice that suggests she is not entirely convinced by Simon's explanation.

Natalie: 'Okay then.'

Simon changes the subject.

Simon: 'So, unless I missed it, I didn't see you make an appearance during Climax Control.'

Natalie: 'No, you didn't miss anything; I had intended to be at Climax Control, but then something happened, which prevented me from being there.'

Simon's facial expression changes to one of concern.

Simon: 'Why - what happened?'

Natalie: 'Nothing you need to worry about, just something that caused a change of plans, and resulted in me spending the weekend somewhere other than Tunisia.'

Simon: 'Alright. Are you looking forward to your match this coming Sunday, though?'

Natalie nods her head.

Natalie: 'I am; I'm looking forward to getting back in the ring, and - after my recent disappointments - trying to get my first win in seven weeks.'

Simon: 'You may no longer be the Bombshell Roulette Champion, but your reign as champion was still better than my first reign as SCW's Heavyweight Champion - you did at least manage to successfully defend the title, before you then lost it.'

Natalie: 'Yeah, I did. On the other side of the coin, though, when you finally got your return match for the heavyweight title, you regained the title, whereas in my rematch with Crystal, I failed - again.'

Natalie sighs.

Natalie: 'But as I said to you a few weeks ago, I would have liked to get a win under my belt against a different opponent first, before then attempting to regain the roulette title.'

Simon: 'Oh well, there's nothing you can do about that now. You just need to try to get back on track, with a win this Sunday, against the Metal and Punk Connection.'

Natalie: 'I know. And that's my aim. It won't be easy, though, against a team that have held the SCW tag team titles twice - although my last win did come in a tag team match, so I suppose I can have some cause for optimism.'

Simon: 'And that win was against the current champions, wasn't it?'

Natalie nods her head once more.

Natalie: 'Indeed it was. My partner on that occasion was Roxi Johnson, though, whereas on Sunday, Traci Patterson will be my partner, so...'

Natalie's sentence trails off.

Simon: 'Don't sell Traci short - she has also twice held one half of the tag team titles.'

Natalie: 'I know, I know - there are lot worse people I could have as my tag team partner.'

Natalie chuckles to herself.

Simon: 'What's tickled you?'

Natalie: 'I was just thinking about how last month, Mercedes Vargas referred to me as "the brunette version of Traci Patterson" - and now Traci and I are going to be teaming together.'

Simon: 'The pair of you are arguably the two most physically imposing bombshells on the SCW roster - I expect the powers that be have been waiting for a suitable opportunity to put you two together in a match, either as opponents or as partners.'

Natalie: 'And now that opportunity has arisen, I guess.'

Simon: 'Yup; I'm sure the two of you will make a formidable team.'

Natalie: 'Hopefully, we'll make a successful team.'

Simon glances down at the pushchair, and his daughter; he then looks back to Natalie.

Simon: 'Well, I ought to get home - Matty will be wanting her lunch, once she wakes up.'

Natalie: 'At least you haven't got very far to go.'

Simon: 'True; do you want to come in for a cup of tea, or something?'

Natalie shakes her head.

Natalie: 'No thanks.'

Simon: 'Okay, well, if I don't see you again before the weekend, good luck for your match on Sunday.'

Natalie: 'Thanks.'

As Natalie and Simon go their separate ways, the scene fades to black.



Friday 29th May

The scene opens to show Natalie McKinley stood next to Pompey's Pillar, in Alexandria; she is wearing a pair of denim shorts, and a red sleeveless t-shirt.

Natalie glances towards the pillar; she then looks in the direction of the camera, and begins to speak.

Natalie: 'After back-to-back losses to Crystal Hilton, this Sunday I will be trying to rediscover that winning feeling. And with Sunday's show being the final event of the African leg of the SCW World Tour, I also want to avoid departing Africa with a record of three matches, and three defeats. For that to happen, though, myself and my partner for the night - Traci Patterson - will have to get the better of the Metal and Punk Connection: Amy Marshall and Jessie Salco.'

Natalie smiles.

Natalie: 'While Traci has in the past been part of a duo that has twice held the SCW tag team titles, I doubt that many people expect me and her to be victorious, come Climax Control - not only am I the odd one out in this match, as the only participant not to have had their hands on the tag titles, but also, our opponents on Sunday are a very accomplished pair. As a team, Amy Marshall and Jessie Salco have held the SCW tag titles twice, and they have also both been champions with a different partner. In contrast, the match on Sunday evening will be only the fourth tag team match of my career so far - or to put it another way, the number of times that Amy and Jessie have each held the SCW tag team titles is equal to the number of times that I have competed in a tag team match.'

Natalie lets out a slight sigh.

Natalie: 'So yeah, like I said, I doubt that many people expect me and Traci to win on Sunday - but that won't stop me from trying. Besides, I've already been involved in a few surprise results during my time in SCW - both in my favour, and not - so hopefully my match this Sunday will produce another surprise outcome.'

Natalie takes a few steps away from Pompey's Pillar, before stopping, to speak again.

Natalie: 'Speaking of surprises, Amy Marshall certainly caused a stir with her actions five days ago. In the aftermath of last Sunday's show, Amy tweeted that it was nothing personal, it was just business, and while I don't condone what she did, I suppose I can understand why she did it.'

Natalie gazes down at the ground for a moment; she then looks back towards the camera, and continues.

Natalie: 'Regardless of how other people now feel about you, Amy, I am still looking forward to stepping into the ring with you for the first time, and having the chance to test myself against one of the only two bombshells that is an SCW Triple Crown winner - being a Triple Crown Champion is quite an achievement, and something that I would like to be able to emulate one day. For now though, I'm not thinking about winning more titles; I'm simply thinking about trying to put together another run of wins - like the one that I had prior to Mayhem In Morocco - and I aim to start it this Sunday.'

Natalie nods her head.

Natalie: 'Amy, you may have your sights set on challenging Roxi Johnson for the internet title at the supercard, but that is still another four weeks away. I, on the other hand, having been relieved of the roulette title, have not given any thought as to what might lie in store for me at the end of next month - I'm back to just taking things one match at a time, one win at a time, and then waiting to see where that leads me. So, Amy, while you may have aspirations of completing the SCW Grand Slam in the near future, my only goal right now is to win our upcoming match, this Sunday; I know that defeating you and Jessie on Sunday will stunt your momentum, ahead of a prospective match for the internet title, but as you said, Amy, it's nothing personal - it's just business.'

Natalie moves further away from Pompey's pillar, and the camera follows her, as she walks towards one of the nearby sphinxes.

Natalie: 'On the subject of Triple Crowns, come Sunday evening, Jessie Salco and I will complete our own Triple Crown, of sorts: we have already been opponents in a mixed tag team match, and a one-on-one match, and now we are scheduled to clash in a regular tag team match. And having been on the winning side in both of our previous encounters, I'm aiming to complete a hat-trick of wins against Jessie, this Sunday.'

Natalie puts her right index on her chin, as she thinks of something.

Natalie: 'A victory in a one-on-one match, a victory in a mixed tag team match, and a victory in a regular tag team match - I wonder, would that be classed as a "perfect hat-trick"?'

Natalie taps her chin, momentarily contemplating that thought, before continuing.

Natalie: 'Never mind.'

Natalie then shrugs her shoulders.

Natalie: 'Jessie, it was two months ago today that we were opponents in Bucharest - although with everything that has happened, at times it feels like more than two months have passed since then. I just mentioned what the outcomes were of each of our previous two matches, and I'm sure that on Sunday, you will want to make up for what happened in those matches. In fact, the match this Sunday will probably provide you with your best opportunity - so far - to get the better of me; I assume that you prefer having Amy Marshall as your tag team partner, rather than Steve Ramone - although after what Amy did last Sunday, perhaps your opinion of her has changed now...'

There is a very brief pause from Natalie, before she continues.

Natalie: '...or perhaps not - it's not really of my concern.'

Natalie shrugs her shoulders again.

Natalie: 'Whether or not you and Amy are singing from the same hymn sheet, my approach to Sunday's match remains the same: I'm preparing with the expectation that you and Amy will be working together like a well-oiled machine - if you turn out to be anything less than that, all that will do is increase the chances of me and Traci walking away with the win.'

Natalie looks over her shoulder, towards Pompey's Pillar; she then turns back to face the camera, and continues.

Natalie: 'Amy and Jessie, I respect what the two of you have achieved in SCW, both as a team, and separately. And I'm expecting this contest to be one of the most challenging matches that I've had during my time in SCW - but I believe that Traci and I are capable of causing an upset; we'll find out soon enough, whether or not we can do just that.'

Natalie takes a quick glance at the sphinx, before looking back to the camera.

Natalie: 'See you on Sunday, ladies.'

Natalie stares towards the camera for a few more seconds, before she then walks out of view, and as she does so, the scene fades to black.

14
Climax Control Archives / There Will Be Blodwen
« on: May 15, 2015, 03:18:16 PM »
 The scene opens inside Pure Gym, in Cardiff, on the evening of Thursday 30th April. Stood near to an exercise bike, taking a break from her second workout of the day, is Natalie McKinley, who is wearing a pair of black leggings and a white crop top; using the exercise bike is Simon Jones, who is wearing a pair of navy blue shorts and a grey t-shirt.

As Simon continues to pedal, he brings up the topic of the forthcoming SCW event.

Simon: 'I had a look earlier online, at the betting odds for Mayhem In Morocco - just like the majority of the pundits, and like most of the SCW fans, the bookies don't seem to think that Crystal has much chance of beating you on Sunday.'

Natalie: 'Oh yeah? What are the odds for our match?'

Simon: 'If I remember correctly, the odds I saw were four-to-one for Crystal to win, with you something like eleven-to-eight on to win.'

Natalie replies with a hint of surprise in her voice.

Natalie: 'Eleven-to-eight on for me to win?'

Simon doesn't say anything, responding silently with a nod of his head.

Natalie: 'Jeez; if I don't win on Sunday, a lot of people are going to be shocked: the pundits, the fans...'

Simon interrupts Natalie, to contribute to her list.'

Simon: 'Your mum.'

Natalie groans slightly.

Natalie: 'Don't remind me.'

Simon chuckles.

Simon: 'Seriously though, if you were to lose on Sunday, it would be the biggest surprise in SCW since Amy Marshall defeated Delia, at Blaze Of Glory - or possibly since you pinned Mercedes Vargas, two weeks before Blaze Of Glory.'

Natalie: 'Well, I shouldn't need to tell you that, when the bell sounds on Sunday evening, to start the match, I will it give it my all, to try to retain my title.'

Simon nods his head, in acknowledgement; a smirk then crosses Natalie's face.

Natalie: 'Although, with odds of four-to-one against Crystal winning, if I was to bet on her to win, and then throw the match, I could make a fair chunk of money.'

As Simon laughs at Natalie's remark, the scene switches from the gym to a location around four hundred yards away, and five days later, not long after noon on Tuesday 5th May: now wearing a pair of black trousers and a black jacket, Simon can be seen walking along St Mary Street, in Cardiff.

While Simon walks past The Bunker - a sports bar and nightclub - just ahead of him, Natalie exits a William Hill betting shop. Natalie - who is wearing a pair of pale blue jeans, and a red jacket - notices Simon, but she tries to pretend that she has not seen him, by turning her back to Simon, and walking away. It is to no avail though, as Simon calls out to her.

Simon: 'Natalie!'

Having only taken a few steps, Natalie stops, and then turns back to face Simon, who soon catches up to her.

Natalie: 'Hey, Simon. Are you on your lunch hour?'

Simon shakes his head.

Simon: 'No, I'm on my way home - I've got a half day today.'

Simon casts a glance towards the betting shop, before looking back to Natalie.

Simon: 'Why were you in the bookies - have you had a bet on something?'

Natalie: 'Jack asked me to collect his winnings for him.'

Simon: 'What had he had a bet on?'

Natalie: 'On Chelsea to win the Premier League. And he's going to spend his winnings this evening, on a meal for me and him, at Tempus at Tides.'

Simon: 'Tempus at Tides? I've heard of it, but it's not somewhere I've been to; it's down the bay, isn't it?'

Natalie nods her head.

Simon: 'From what I've heard about it, it's one of the most expensive restaurants in Cardiff.'

Natalie: 'Yeah, it is; after what happened on Sunday, I guess Jack wants to treat me to something.'

Simon gestures to Natalie, to suggest that they move from their current spot, and as they walk along St Mary Street, heading away from the betting shop, the two of them continue their conversation.

Simon: 'So, speaking of Sunday, how are you feeling now, two days later?'

Natalie: 'I've gotten over the disappointment of losing the match, and the disappointment of no longer being champion; now I'm just reflecting on where I went wrong, and trying to assess what I should have done differently.'

Natalie sighs.

Natalie: 'I remember saying two weeks ago, that there was no chance of me being complacent, but now I find myself wondering whether I did in fact make that mistake.'

Simon: 'I didn't see any signs of complacency from you in the past two weeks.'

Natalie: 'Not in the gym, no, but...up here.'

Natalie prods her temple with her index finger.

Natalie: 'I think I may have been overconfident - possibly even to such an extent that it was as if all I had to do to beat Crystal Hilton, was simply show up for the match; I was so certain I would beat Crystal again, that I started looking at who has held the roulette title the longest - besides Mercedes Vargas - to see how much longer I needed to hold the title for, to overtake them.'

Simon: 'Overconfidence is not something that I've ever suffered from - my confidence level is far more likely to be at the opposite end of the spectrum. But if you were overconfident, or complacent, or whatever else, then perhaps losing to Crystal wasn't such a bad thing for you - it could be the kick up the arse you needed, to help you remember what got you to where you were, and to remind you not to take anything for granted in future.'

Natalie: 'Yeah, you're probably right - no-one wants to lose, but maybe it was what I needed.'

Simon: 'So what now? As the former champion, you're entitled to a rematch with Crystal, for the roulette title - do you want that match to happen as soon as possible?'

Natalie replies ironically.

Natalie: 'Well that depends - are you going to return to SCW, to get your return match for the heavyweight title?'

Simon scoffs at Natalie's question.

Simon: 'Not any time soon.'

Natalie grins mischievously.

Natalie: 'It was worth a shot.'

Natalie and Simon cross over Wharton Street, at its junction with St Mary Street.

Simon: 'Come on; this isn't about me - it's about you.'

Natalie: 'Okay, well, if it was up to me, I would choose not to have an immediate rematch with Crystal - I think I would prefer to get a win under my belt against someone else first, before then looking to regain the roulette title.'

Simon: 'Speaking from personal experience, I can understand your thinking.'

Natalie: 'Of course, the powers that be may have other ideas.'

Simon: 'You'll find out what they have in store for you, in five days' time - if you're booked in a match for the next show, that is.'

Natalie: 'You know me, Simon - I'll just continue to train hard, and then wait to see whether I'm needed in Algeria, for Climax Control.'

Simon comes to a stop, as he and Natalie near the end of St Mary Street, and its junction with Church Street and High Street.

Simon: 'Right, I'm going to go for a cheeky Greggs, so I'll see you...'

Simon's sentence trails off; he then shrugs, before continuing.

Simon: 'I don't know - probably some time later this week, I guess.'

Natalie: 'Okay, Simon. Enjoy your afternoon off work.'

Simon: 'Thanks. And you enjoy your meal at Tempus at Tides.'

Natalie: 'I will. Bye!'

Simon: 'Bye.'

As Natalie heads off along Church Street, and as Simon steps into an adjacent Greggs, the scene switches again, to another nearby location, around three hundred yards away, this time inside Brewhouse - a bar - on the evening of Monday 11th May.

Stood at the bar, now wearing black trousers and a pale grey button-up shirt, is Simon Jones. While Simon waits for the bartender to bring him his drink, he is soon joined at the bar by Jack Brown, who is wearing dark grey trousers, a blue button-up shirt and matching tie.

Jack: 'Simon?'

Simon turns away from the bar, to see that Natalie's boyfriend is now stood just a few feet away from him.

Simon: 'Jack! How are you?'

Simon extends his right hand towards Jack, who shakes it.

Jack: 'I'm good, thanks. How about you?'

Simon: 'Yeah, I'm alright. I'm just here with some friends from work - one of the girls got engaged at the weekend, so we're having a drink or two to celebrate.'

Jack: 'One of the guys I work with asked if I fancied a quick pint, and so here I am.'

The bartender places two bottles of Foster's on the bar.

Bartender: 'That's three pounds, please.'

Simon turns back towards the bar, and pulls his wallet out of the pocket of his trousers; he takes a note from the wallet, and hands it over to the bartender. The bartender then opens the cash register, and gives Simon his change.

Simon: 'Thanks.'

Bartender: 'Thank you. Who's next, please?'

As Simon puts the change into his wallet, and then puts his wallet away, Jack points in the direction of a man stood the other side of him.

Jack: 'He was here first.'

While the bar staff serve other people, Simon picks up the bottles of Foster's, and turns to face Jack again.

Simon: 'This is the first time I've seen you since we got back to Cardiff last Monday, following Mayhem In Morocco, isn't it?'

Jack: 'Yeah, it is.'

Simon takes a sip from the bottle in his right hand.

Simon: 'Hey, did you and Natalie have a nice time at Tempus at Tides last week?'

Jack: 'Yeah, we did, thanks; it was a good night - good food.'

Simon: 'It was nice of you to treat Natalie to a meal at one of Cardiff's most expensive restaurants.'

Jack frowns.

Jack: 'I didn't pay for the meal - Natalie did.'

Simon: 'But Natalie told me that you were paying for the meal using your winnings from the bet you had on Chelsea to win the Premier League.'

Jack shakes his head.

Jack: 'I didn't have a bet on Chelsea - or anyone else, for that matter - to win the Premier League.'

Simon: 'Last Tuesday, I saw Natalie coming out of William Hill, and she told me that you had asked her to collect your winnings.'

Jack: 'This is the first that I'm hearing of it.'

Simon takes another sip of Foster's.

Simon: 'So what was Natalie doing in a bookies, that she felt the need to lie about it? Unless...'

Simon then shakes his head, dismissing whatever thought he had.

Simon: 'No - no chance; she wouldn't do that.'

Jack: 'What - what wouldn't Natalie do?'

Simon: 'She...I can't believe I'm even suggesting this.'

Simon places the bottle of Foster's that he is holding with his left hand on the bar; he then turns back to face Jack.

Simon: 'About a week and a half ago - a few days before Mayhem In Morocco - I was with Natalie, in the gym. While we were there, I mentioned to Natalie what odds the bookies were offering for her match with Crystal Hilton - Natalie was odds on, whereas Crystal was something like four-to-one against.'

Jack nods his head.

Simon: 'Natalie then made a comment along the lines of that, if she was to bet on Crystal and then throw the match, she could make a lot of money. Now I assumed she was joking, but...'

Jack interrupts Simon.

Jack: 'You think Natalie threw the match?'

Simon: 'I don't like suggesting it, but why would she lie about her reason for going to William Hill? And why would Natalie then say that you were paying for the meal at Tempus at Tides, when in fact she was the one that was paying for it?'

Jack shrugs his shoulders.

Jack: 'I don't know.'

Simon: 'You were there in Casablanca - you saw the match, and how it ended: Natalie looked like she was trying to hoist Crystal up, to finish her off, but all she actually did was assist Crystal in reaching the final turnbuckle.'

Jack rubs his chin, as he digests what Simon has said.

Simon: 'I didn't really think anything of it at the time - I just thought that it was miscue from Natalie - but now...now I'm not so sure.'

Jack: 'You seriously think she might have thrown the match?'

Simon: 'As I said, I don't like suggesting it, and I really hope that I'm wrong, but there is evidence there, which indicates that Natalie may have lost the match deliberately.'

Simon takes a sip from his bottle.

Simon: 'I had better get back to my work friends, before they think that I've gone home already.'

Simon then retrieves his other bottle of Foster's, from the bar.

Simon: 'Don't say anything about this to Natalie.'

Jack: 'No, of course not.'

Simon: 'I won't take my suspicions any further, unless I get more proof.'

Simon has another sip of his drink.

Simon: 'Enjoy your evening, Jack.'

Jack: 'Thanks, Simon; you too.'

As Simon walks away from the bar, and as Jack waits to be served, the scene fades to black.



Friday 15th May

The scene opens to show the Maqam Echahid, in Algiers. The camera then zooms out and pans down, and into view - stood at the bottom of the steps that lead up to the monument - comes Natalie McKinley; Natalie is wearing a pair of dark grey shorts and a cyan crop top.

Natalie tucks a stray strand of her hair behind her left ear; she then begins to speak.

Natalie: 'After the week off following Mayhem In Morocco, the men and women of SCW are now just two days away from returning to action, with the second show of the African leg of the world tour - just two days until I get the opportunity to recapture something that was taken from me twelve days ago, in Casablanca.'

Natalie quickly glances down, towards the ground, before looking back to the camera.

Natalie:  'The something in question is of course the SCW Bombshell Roulette Championship. And by saying that it was taken from me, I guess I'm being a bit melodramatic; I don't want to come across as playing the bitter ex-champion, so what I ought to have said is that I lost the roulette title - or rather, Crystal Hilton won it, and deservedly so.'

Natalie smiles.

Natalie: 'Yes, Crystal, you heard me correctly; I don't suppose you expected to hear me say it, but I admit that, at Mayhem In Morocco, you deserved to beat me - on that night, the better woman won. I also doubt that you expected to be seeing me again this quickly - I know I didn't expect that we would be in the ring with one another again so soon afterwards - but here we are, just days away from being opponents for a fourth time.'

The camera follows Natalie, as she climbs the first of the three flights of steps that lead up to the Maqam Echahid; once she reaches the top of that set of steps, she turns back to face the camera.

Natalie: 'The match at Climax Control will be the fifteenth match of my career so far, which means that I will have spent more than a quarter of my career doing battle with you, Crystal. And if I defeat you on Sunday, to regain the roulette title, there is then likely to be a fifth installment in our series - and who knows, possibly even more. Having beaten me in Casablanca, maybe you would have liked to move on to a different challenge, Crystal. Thanks to the powers that be, though, it looks like I'm not done with you yet.'

Natalie gives a nonchalant shrug of her shoulders.

Natalie: 'Did you notice that I said, "if I defeat you on Sunday," and not when I defeat you on Sunday? Ahead of our match at Mayhem In Morocco, I made it sound like it was a foregone conclusion that I was going to beat you, and look where that got me.'

Natalie turns her head towards her right shoulder.

Natalie: 'Where previously the SCW bombshell roulette title was draped over my shoulder, now there is nothing.'

Natalie looks back to the camera.

Natalie: 'That's something that I'm aiming to rectify this Sunday. And to do that, I'm going into this match with a different attitude to the one that I had two weeks ago - I'm going back to basics, and Crystal, I'm not making any assumptions about what will happen in our match; in essence, I'm going back to what helped me to be victorious in our first two meetings.'

Natalie lets out a small sigh.

Natalie: 'And yes, Crystal, I know that back then, you weren't who you are now - we've already covered this. But whatever name you want go by - be it La Paloma, Crystal Hilton, Christina Rose, or something else - the approach that I took when we were twice opponents last August was at least conducive to be me being able to get the better of you on those occasions; it worked me for then, and I can make it work for me again this time.'

Natalie nods her head.

Natalie: 'So gone is the bravado, and the braggadocio; no more boasts of what I can, and will, do - on Sunday, Crystal, you'll be back in the six-sided ring with the young woman from Wales that doesn't know whether she's about to win or lose, but who is quietly confident, and is trying to show she can handle any challenge that is thrown at her.'

Natalie walks up the second flight of steps, as she continues her climb towards the Maqam Echahid; as before, once she reaches the top of the set of steps, she turns back to face the camera.

Natalie: 'The challenge for me this Sunday, is to dethrone the new SCW Bombshell Roulette Champion. And while you have been on Twitter, Crystal, bragging about your recent success, the number of tweets that I've posted in the past two weeks can be counted on one hand, as I have instead been hard at work, in the gym and elsewhere, making sure that I prepare in the right manner, doing everything that I can to try to help me get back to winning ways; I'm not trying to claim that this will be a deciding factor come Sunday evening, but if I don't win, it certainly won't be for the want of trying.'

Natalie shakes her head.

Natalie: 'The fact that you are now the champion, Crystal, guarantees that this match will be different from the last one in some respects, regardless of what the outcome is. Two weeks ago, very few people expected you to win; now though, there has been a swing - there is a greater expectation on you to win now than there was two weeks ago. Can you handle the added pressure that comes with being the champion, Crystal? I know what it feels like - how are you coping with it?'

Natalie leans forward slightly, towards the camera, as if she is expecting an answer; after a moment's pause, she then stands up straight, and continues.

Natalie: 'I'm sure, Crystal, that you won't want to suffer the ignominy of having your reign as the Bombshell Roulette Champion come to an end after a mere two weeks, and without having managed to successfully defend the title even a single time, but it's my goal to make you suffer that misfortune. And while you may loathe me, I'm not motivated by a dislike for you - I just want to regain the roulette title, and to try to make sure that what happened at Mayhem In Morocco was just a blip.'

Natalie climbs the final flight of steps, and once she reaches the top, she gazes up at the Maqam Echahid, before then turning back towards the camera.

Natalie: 'Crystal, I look forward to watching you put forward your version of what you claim to be the "truth," and I will then look forward to seeing you try to back it up in the ring on Sunday evening - I think you might find it harder to do so against me this time, but I guess that we shall find out whether that is the case soon enough.'

Natalie's smile broadens into a grin.

Natalie: 'See you at Climax Control, Crystal.'

Natalie looks towards the camera for a couple more seconds, before turning to her right, and walking out of view. The camera then pans up to show the Maqam Echahid, and after a few more seconds pass, the scene fades to black.

15
Climax Control Archives / Tenby Things I Hate About You
« on: April 10, 2015, 08:02:48 PM »
 The scene opens to show one of the platforms at Gatwick Airport railway station, late in the morning of Monday 6th April. The attention of the camera is drawn to a bench, sat on which is Natalie McKinley; she is wearing a pair of pale blue jeans and a red jacket, and is holding a white handbag. Also sat on the bench, alongside Natalie, is her new boyfriend, Jack Brown; he is wearing a pair of black jeans, and a navy blue jacket. A black travel case can be seen on the floor, near to Jack.

Having been in Athens the previous evening, for Climax Control, Natalie and Jack are now back in the UK, and awaiting a train, as they journey back to Cardiff. Natalie reaches into her bag, and pulls out a mobile phone; she taps the phone's screen a few times with her thumb, and a smile soon forms on her face.

Natalie: 'Simon has sent me a text, regarding next Sunday's show.'

Jack looks towards Natalie.

Jack: 'What has he had to say about it?'

Natalie turns to look at Jack.

Natalie: 'He just said how much he is looking forward to seeing Roxi and I as tag team partners, and that he is considering booking next Monday off work, so that he can be in Milan to watch the match live and in person.'

Natalie turns her attention back to her phone; after sending a reply to Simon, she puts her phone back in her bag, and then turns to look at Jack again.

Natalie: 'I think Simon might be more excited than I am, about me being in the main event next Sunday.'

Jack: 'You are excited about it though, aren't you?'

Natalie nods her head.

Natalie: 'Of course I am.'

Jack: 'What is Simon's connection to Roxi - I mean, why is he looking foward so much to seeing you and her be a tag team? I know about Simon befriending you, obviously, but what is his relationship with Roxi?'

Natalie: 'From what Simon has told me, he and Roxi were put together as partners for a couple of mixed tag team matches, and their friendship developed from there; Simon and his wife attended Roxi's wedding last year, and before he left SCW, Simon requested that he and Roxi be allowed to reprise their tag team, in one of his final matches.'

Natalie smirks slightly.

Natalie: 'I'm sure Simon will be relieved that Roxi and I are not on opposing sides in the match next Sunday.'

Jack: 'So that he doesn't have to decide whose team he wants to win, yours or Roxi's?'

Natalie nods.

Natalie: 'Exactly. I've asked him at least twice, who would he want to win, if Roxi and I were opponents, but I'm yet to get a definitive answer from him.'

Jack: 'Do you think that yourself and Roxi will be opponents, one day?'

There is a small sigh from Natalie.

Natalie: 'I think it's inevitable that, eventually, we will end up being opponents, as we both harbour the same ambition.'

Jack: 'Which is?'

Natalie: 'To be the SCW World Bombshell Champion. Roxi has held the title twice previously, and wants to regain it; as for me, I'm working hard, and striving to progress to that level - a first appearance in a main event is another step in that direction.'

Jack: 'Now you just need to make sure that your first appearance in a main event is a successful one.'

Natalie: 'Yes, but that will be easier said than done - Amanda Cortez and Veronica Taylor are the Tag Team Champions, after all.'

Jack begins to laugh, which causes Natalie to frown.

Natalie: 'What are you laughing at?'

Jack: 'I was just remembering the shocked expression that you had on your face, when you saw that you had been booked in the main event.'

Natalie: 'It was quite a surprise - albeit a pleasant one.'

Natalie lets outs a laugh of her own.

Natalie: 'I remember looking down the card and - after seeing six out of the seven matches - thinking that I had a second consecutive week off. But then, lo and behold, I see that I'm going to be in the main event - I wasn't expecting that.'

Natalie shakes her head.

Jack: 'Hopefully it will be the first of many for you.'

Natalie: 'Yeah, hopefully. I need to show, though, that I belong in such a prominent position; Amanda and Veronica will be tricky opponents, but I would struggle to find a better tag team partner than Roxi Johnson.'

Jack: 'It sounds like Simon isn't the only one that is looking forward to you and Roxi being tag team partners.'

Natalie frowns again.

Natalie: 'What?'

Natalie then realises what Jack was hinting at.

Natalie: 'Oh, right, yes. Along with Misty and Vixen, Roxi Johnson is one of the SCW bombshells - past and present - that I admire the most. So yes, I'm looking forward to having the opportunity to be on the same team as Roxi - I just hope that I don't let her down.'

Jack: 'I'm sure you won't; I'm sure the two of you will make a formidable team, and that you will provide those Mean Girls with a tough challenge - one that they won't be able to overcome.'

Natalie: 'That will be our aim.'

The sound of a train approaching is heard; within a matter of seconds, the train comes into view.

Jack: 'This is our train.'

While Natalie and Jack get up from the bench, the sound of the train's brakes being applied can be heard, as it comes to a stop at the station. After waiting for those passengers that are getting off the train, we follow Natalie and Jack as they step onto the train; Natalie leads the way - ladies first - with Jack behind, carrying the case.

As Jack puts the case on a luggage rack, Natalie walks along the carriage, until she finds a table at which there is not currently anyone sat. Natalie sits down, taking the seat next to the window, that is in the direction of travel, and places her handbag on the table; she is soon joined by Jack, who takes the seat opposite her. Jack then reaches into the pocket of his jeans, and pulls out a mobile phone; a groan can be heard, as he looks at his phone.

Natalie: 'What's the matter?'

Jack: 'Oh, nothing - nothing serious, anyway.'

Jack holds up his phone.

Jack: 'Seeing the time that the alarm on my phone is set for, for tomorrow morning, reminded me that the long weekend is almost over, and that in less than twenty-four hours I will be back in work.'

Natalie: 'Yup; this time tomorrow, you will be back in your office, and I will be in my office.'

Jack: 'By your "office," I presume you mean the gym.'

Natalie grins.

Natalie: 'Of course; I will be hard at work, getting myself ready for Amanda Cortez and Veronica Taylor.'

As Jack puts his phone back in his pocket, the train leaves the station, and the view of the station's platform that Natalie and Jack had through the window is soon replaced by other sights.

Natalie: 'So, have you enjoyed our first weekend away?'

Jack: 'Absolutely - it's been great; it's just a shame that it had to come to an end.'

Natalie: 'You didn't mind that I forced you to attend an SCW show with me?'

Jack: 'No, not at all - there's worse places than Athens that you could have made me go to.'

Jack then has to raise his voice so that he can be heard, as the train's conductor makes an announcement over the tannoy.

Jack: 'But seriously, I didn't mind attending the show with you.'

Natalie: 'Good. Because with my chosen career, the majority of my weekends require me to be at a show somewhere, away from home.'

Jack: 'Which is something that I have quickly become aware of. But it's okay. As one of SCW's champions, I know you feel that if there's a show, then you're expected to be there - and I understand that; it is better for you to be in demand, than to not have anybody be interested in you.'

Natalie: 'And like my reign as the Bombshell Roulette Champion, long may that continue.'

Jack: 'Hear, hear!'

The announcement by the conductor comes to an end, and Jack and Natalie are able to lower their volume, as they continue their conversation.

Jack: 'And I did have a good time there, seeing what it's like backstage, and getting to watch a great show. The only thing that could have made it better, is if I had gotten to see you in action.'

Natalie: 'Really - you would have liked to watch me compete?'

Jack: 'Yeah - why wouldn't I?'

Natalie: 'I don't know. I guess I just thought that, maybe you wouldn't want to have to potentially see me get hurt.'

Jack: 'I wouldn't be worried about that possibility - I know that you can handle yourself in the ring, just like I know that you and Roxi will be able to handle Amanda and Veronica; your record in SCW is what now - six wins from seven matches?'

Natalie nods her head.

Jack: 'And I'm sure that by this time next week, your record will have improved to seven wins from eight matches.'

Natalie: 'That's what I'm aiming for.'

Natalie peeks through the window, before quickly looking back to Jack.

Natalie: 'Come to think of it, the next SCW supercard coincides with the next bank holiday weekend - if you really want to watch me in the ring, live, you could come with me to Morocco at the start of next month, to see me defend my title.'

Jack: 'Are you sure that you would want me to be there, on what would be such an important weekend for you? I wouldn't want to distract you from your reason for being there.'

Natalie: 'I don't think there would be any danger of that; you wouldn't be a distraction - having you at the show would give me added incentive to win.'

Natalie smiles flirtatiously; Jack smiles back.

Jack: 'Alright then; when we get back to Cardiff, I'll take a look at flights for that weekend, and make sure that I will be able to get back in time to be in work on the Tuesday.'

Natalie then gazes out of the window.

Jack: 'There's something that I've been meaning to ask you; it's to do with wrestling - and you, in particular.'

Natalie turns back to Jack.

Natalie: 'Ask away.'

Jack: 'Well, whenever I see you on camera, talking about a match, or an opponent, it's almost like watching a different person.'

Natalie frowns.

Natalie: 'What makes you say that?'

Jack: 'The things you say, the tone you use - when you're on camera, you sound cockier than the Natalie that I'm used to.'

Natalie: 'When I was in the ring last night, on the microphone, did I come across as cocky then?'

Jack: 'Okay, no, last night you didn't. But since we started going out, you've been in two matches, and I've seen the videos that you released prior to both of those matches - the way you spoke in those videos, it was as if you thought that your opponents had no chance whatsoever of defeating you.'

Natalie grins broadly; she then responds to Jack.

Natalie: 'You're right, Jack - when I film one of those pre-match videos, or when I'm interviewed backstage, I portray myself a bit differently to how I act usually.

Natalie sighs slightly, before continuing.

Natalie: 'I know that anyone who sees me discussing a match might get the impression that I believe the outcome to be a foregone conclusion, but in reality, I know that my opponent - or opponents - has more or less the same chance of winning that I do. However, when I'm on camera, I try to paint myself as a picture of confidence.'

Jack: 'What about when you say, "Nat will tear you apart again"?'

Natalie: 'I've got Jason to thank for that one - or perhaps I should say, to blame for it.'

Now it is Jack's turn to frown.

Jack: 'Who is Jason?'

Natalie: 'Jason O'Neil; without going into too much detail, he is a semi-retired wrestler, who I met through Simon. It was Jason that came up with "Nat will tear you apart again," which Simon then subsequently encouraged me to use as a catchphrase of sorts.'

Jack: 'I think it would look good on a t-shirt.'

Natalie smiles at Jack's remark.

Natalie: 'Again though, in truth, just because I may have beaten an opponent previously, there's no guarantee that I will beat them next time around - no two matches follow exactly the same pattern. But when I say "Nat will tear you apart again" on camera, I say it like I believe it, because that's the image that I want to convey.'

There is another small sigh from Natalie, before she continues.

Natalie: 'Jack, at some point later this week, I will record a video, in which I'll speak about my match next Sunday. And if during the course of that video, I state that Roxi and I will defeat Amanda and Veronica, well, that will simply be rhetoric. But I can promise you that I will be working as hard as I can, so that come Sunday evening, it will hopefully be more than just rhetoric - I will be doing what I can, to try to ensure that Roxi Johnson and I will be able to defeat Amanda Cortez and Veronica Taylor, at Climax Control.'

Jack: 'Well, you might not yet be completely certain that you're going to win, but you've got me convinced.'

As Natalie and Jack continue their journey back to Cardiff, we leave them and fast forward to the afternoon of Friday 10th April, to now see Natalie stood in Parco Sempione - a large city park in Milan; a triumphal arch can be seen in the background. Natalie is wearing a pair of dark grey leggings and a cyan sleeveless t-shirt, and is holding a bottle of water in her left hand.

Natalie smiles at the camera, and then begins to talk.

Natalie: 'After three months, the European part of the SCW World Tour is now a mere nine days away from drawing to a close. However, before we move on to Africa, there are still two shows to come, with one due to be staged in Malaga, next weekend, but first, there's one here in Milan, this Sunday, on what promises to be a big night for yours truly, as I team with Roxi Johnson, to take on Amanda Cortez and Veronica Taylor, in what will be the first main event match of my career.'

Natalie unscrews the cap on the bottle of water and takes a drink; she then screws the cap of the bottle back on, and continues.

Natalie: 'Tomorrow it will be three months to the day since the first show of the World Tour took place, in Birmingham. And how things have changed since Inception, in January: although I was at that event, I wasn't an active member of the SCW roster - I was there as a guest; now, I'm just over a month into my reign as the SCW Bombshell Roulette Champion - the first championship that I've won - and two days away from another landmark moment in my career.'

Natalie glances up at the sky, before quickly looking back to the camera.

Natalie: 'And another thing that has changed since Inception, is the weather.'

Natalie raises her arms, stretching them wide open.

Natalie: 'Spring has sprung - the sun is even shining in Wales!'

Natalie turns her head to look to her right for a moment, and then to her left; she then lowers her arms, and looks back to the camera.

Natalie: 'Before I say any more about my match this Sunday, I quickly want to say something to Mercedes Vargas.'

Natalie sighs, before continuing.

Natalie: 'Mercedes, if you really don't want there to be a third one-on-one match between us, then fine, I'll stop pursuing it. I suppose I can understand you being reluctant to agree to another match, knowing what the outcome was the last two times. And besides, our paths are bound to cross again, eventually.'

Natalie gives a nonchalant shrug of her shoulders.

Natalie: 'As I've already mentioned, my match this Sunday at Climax Control, will be my first ever appearance in a main event. I know that Roxi is accustomed to being in the main event - as are Amanda and Veronica - but for me, this will be a new experience. However, I can assure everyone that, this being my first time competing in such a high profile match, will not put my team at a disadvantage - I won't allow it to.'

Natalie taps her chin with her right index finger.

Natalie: 'You know, this brings me back to something that I said two weeks ago: I want the spotlight in the bombshells' division - the one vacated by Misty. I'm getting a taste of it, and I want more - the match on Sunday may be my first time competing in a main event, but I'm determined to put in a performance that will ensure it won't be my last. I won't let Roxi down - I can't; I won't turn out to be a weak link - I'll be the just partner that she needs, to help her defeat Amanda Cortez and Veronica Taylor.'

Natalie turns away from the camera, to look at the arch in the background.

Natalie: 'That is the Arco della Pace...'

She then turns back to face the camera.

Natalie: '...which translates as "Arch of Peace." Come Sunday evening though, when the Mean Girls arrive at Club Alcatraz, for Climax Control, it's likely that the peace will be well and truly disturbed.'

Natalie sighs again.

Natalie: 'Try as I might, it seems as though I can't avoid being dragged into the events involving the Mean Girls. I know that some of the other bombshells want to bring about the end of the Mean Girls, but that's not a cause that I'm interested in fighting for; it's not that I'm fearful of the Mean Girls - far from it - it's just that the Mean Girls court drama, and I have very little desire to get caught up in that. When I set my sights on Mercedes Vargas, after I returned to SCW, it wasn't because she's one of the Mean Girls - it was because of the title that she held at the time. However, it would appear that I can't escape the rest of the Mean Girls, as this Sunday I will be in the ring with two more of their members: Amanda Cortez and Veronica Taylor. But while others may relish having the opportunity to inflict punishment upon the Mean Girls, I'm not setting out to do any serious damage to Amanda and Veronica, I just want to do enough for me and Roxi to be victorious; I'm not looking to injure anyone, regardless of whether or not they are a member of the Mean Girls - I'm just looking to win a wrestling match.'

The scene changes to show Natalie now stood in a different part of Parco Sempione, with Sforza Castle visible in the background.

Natalie: 'And on the subject of hurting people, that brings me on to talking specifically about Amanda Cortez, who earlier this week tweeted that she will make me and Roxi suffer, and that this match will be our end.'

Natalie sits down on the ground, crossing her legs.

Natalie: 'Amanda, I would like to be able to take your words seriously, but these are the same sort of threats that you make to all of your opponents, and I can't recall any of your past opponents having been hurt so severely that they were forced either to retire, or to take an extended break from wrestling. As for me, I have done a good job lately of backing up my words. Since returning to SCW, I've competed in four matches, and prior to each of those matches, I told my opponent that I would win - and sure enough, all four matches concluded with me being victorious; can you see how you fit into this pattern, Amanda?'

Natalie pauses, as if expecting an answer; after a moment's silence, she then continues.

Natalie: 'I am aware that a video featuring Amanda speaking about Sunday's match has already been uploaded, but I have yet to watch it. However, I'm sure I can hazard a guess at one or two things that she had to say: she probably called me and Roxi losers - despite the fact that our win-loss records say otherwise; I can say for certain that she called me an idiot - despite the fact that I'm university-educated. So, you know, the same things that Amanda says about all of her opponents - although I suppose at least she is doing her bit for the environment, by recycling her insults.'

Natalie unscrews the cap on the bottle of water and takes a drink; she then screws the cap back on, and looks back to the camera.

Natalie: 'While Amanda might have a limited vocabulary, I can't belittle her wrestling ability, given what she has achieved: as well as being a multi-time Tag Team Champion, she has also held the top title in the bombshells' division - that is something that I aspire to achieve one day, and a win over a former champion such as Amanda Cortez would be another positive step for me. Amanda may be ticklish, but I know that I'll need to use more than a feather to get the better of her on Sunday - thankfully, my array of suplexes, and other power moves, should be enough to get the job done.'

Natalie nods her head confidently.

Natalie: 'Amanda Cortez isn't alone in being afflicted with verbal diarrhoea - her tag team partner, Veronica Taylor, suffers from the condition, too. Over four weeks have passed, but I'm sure that if you were to ask her, Veronica would still claim that the losses each of the Mean Girls suffered at Blaze Of Glory were flukes - and if you think differently, then that makes you a hater.'

Natalie unscrews the cap on the bottle of water and takes a drink.

Natalie: 'Veronica, I'm not a hater - I just don't like you. Now, as with your tag team partner, I'll give you credit where it's due: last year, in SCW's annual awards, you deservedly won the award for most improved. Since then however, well, you've kind of stagnated - you've not shown much more in the way of progress. I'm sure you just think that I'm jealous of you, Veronica, because while you won an award, I finished some way behind Delia in the voting for the future star award, but in truth, I'm not jealous of you, or Delia, or any of the other Mean Girls; there are a number of wrestlers on the SCW roster that have improved noticeably in the past six months, and are now at a level above you - I believe that I am one of those wrestlers, and I intend to prove that on Sunday, by defeating you and Amanda.'

Natalie takes another drink of water, before screwing the cap of the bottle back on; she then places the bottle on the ground, to the side of her.

Natalie: 'I'm aware, Veronica, that two days ago, at a show in Atlanta, in another promotion, you lost to Roxi, in a one-on-one match. I expect you will dismiss that loss the same way that you dismiss any other loss - by calling it a fluke - but all that will do is contribute to your downfall this weekend. To misquote George Santayana, those who ignore history are doomed to repeat it; I'm sure, Veronica, that you'll choose to ignore what happened on Wednesday in Atlanta, so don't be surprised then, if the match this Sunday has a similar result.'

Natalie rises from the ground, standing up again.

Natalie: 'As members of the Mean Girls, a superiority complex comes naturally to you, but while you may look down your noses at me, I warn you, Amanda and Veronica, that you underestimate me at your peril. If you want to know what I'm capable of in the ring - if you want to know how good I can be - you only need ask Mercedes; Mercedes didn't think that I could beat her at Blaze Of Glory, and yet who stands before you now as the SCW Bombshell Roulette Champion? It's no fluke that I've achieved what I have, and if Roxi and I win on Sunday, that will be no fluke either.'

Natalie puts her hands on her hips.

Natalie: 'Amanda and Veronica, the pressure to win this Sunday is all on you; right now, you are purportedly the best bombshell duo in SCW - and on Sunday, it will be up to you to show that. Roxi and I may both be singles champions, but two good wrestlers don't necessarily make the best tag team - sometimes it is a case of the whole being greater than the sum of its parts. Unfortunately for you two, I believe Roxi and I will make a more than capable team, and that as a consequence, you could find the pressure of competing in the Clash of the Champions to be too much to handle.'

Natalie looks down at the the floor momentarily, before turning her attention back to the camera, and continuing.

Natalie: 'I know that you successfully defended your titles two weeks ago, against another makeshift team, but this match will be a step up for you, as far as the quality of your opposition is concerned - different opponents, different result; your titles may not be at stake in this match, but Roxi and I will still have plenty to fight for, in terms of pride, and I'm confident that the two us will achieve our desired outcome.'

Natalie smirks.

Natalie: 'Roxi - and I - will tear you apart again.'

Natalie then takes her hands off her hips, and as she stands, smiling, and staring confidently towards the camera, the scene fades to black.

16
Climax Control Archives / Nosferatu: Phantom der Neath
« on: March 27, 2015, 07:59:07 PM »
 Wednesday 25th March

The scene opens inside the kitchen of Simon Jones' house in Cardiff; sat at a table, wearing a pair of navy blue tracksuit bottoms and a plain grey t-shirt, is the man himself. On the table, in front of Simon, is a laptop, and it is that item to which his attention is currently drawn. Stood behind Simon - looking over his shoulder, at the laptop - is Natalie McKinley; Natalie is wearing a pair of black leggings, and a sky blue tank top.

Simon presses a button on the laptop, and the next sound to be heard is the voice of football commentator Clive Tyldesley:

"Munteanu...Hagi...ooh, he's scored! It's a brilliant goal by Hagi!"

Simon presses another button on the laptop, silencing it; he then turns to look at Natalie.

Natalie: 'You were right - that goal was sublime.'

Simon: 'They went on to reach the quarter-finals that year, which is the most successful appearance at a World Cup that Romania have had.'

Natalie: 'I was only two years old at the time, so you will have to forgive me for not remembering it.'

Natalie's remark produces a smirk from Simon.

Simon: 'There were some talented players in that Romanian team - Hagi was the main one, but there were others; clubs in the Premier League signed several of them - players like Dumitrescu, Raducioiu, Popescu, and Petrescu.'

Natalie: 'Well, hopefully my performance in my match on Sunday will get the fans in Bucharest up and out of their seats, like that goal by Hagi did.'

As Natalie takes a seat at the table, in a chair adjacent to Simon, Simon turns his attention back to the laptop; Natalie then looks in Simon's direction.

Natalie: 'What time is it now?'

Simon: 'It's ten minutes until the tickets go on sale.'

Simon looks away from his computer, and towards Natalie.

Simon: 'I still don't understand why you came here, to wait while I buy these tickets, instead of just meeting me at the gym.'

Natalie: 'Because I didn't want to start without you.'

Simon: 'Fair enough.'

Natalie: 'Did you really book the day off work, just so that you could buy tickets to the athletics at the Olympic Stadium?'

Simon nods his head.

Simon: 'Yes. I didn't want to risk missing out - two years ago, the tickets were all sold out within half an hour of going on sale; it was a good job that I decided to get up at six o'clock that day.'

Natalie frowns.

Natalie: 'You got up at six o'clock?'

Simon: 'Yeah, well, Jacqui and I were living in the Canadian Maritimes then, so with the time difference, it was six o'clock there.'

Natalie: 'Oh, okay.'

Simon: 'Are you not interested at all in buying tickets for the Anniversary Games?'

Natalie: 'I don't know; I hadn't thought about it - I've never been to watch athletics before. I suppose it would be nice, though, to actually visit the Olympic Stadium, rather than just see it on TV.'

Simon: 'Does Jack like athletics?'

Natalie: 'Yeah, I think so. Why do you ask?'

Simon: 'Well, after he surprised you, by taking you to the Cheltenham Festival, perhaps you could surprise him, by buying tickets for the two of you for the Anniversary Games.'

Simon rubs his chin.

Simon: 'How's it going with you and Jack?'

Natalie smiles, as she thinks about her current beau.

Natalie: 'It's great. He's charming, he's funny; he's taken me to Cheltenham, as you said, and he's taken me elsewhere, such as to the game at Rodney Parade that I told you about, as well as to various restaurants. And he always insists on paying for everything - which I'm not going to complain about.'

Natalie sighs, contentedly.

Natalie: 'Thank goodness I beat Mercedes in our match in Stockholm, otherwise I would have missed out on going on a date with Jack.'

Simon: 'Not to mention that you would have missed out on a match for the bombshell roulette title. But yeah, from what you have told me about him, Jack sounds like a good bloke; I'm happy for you, Natalie.'

Natalie: 'Thanks, Simon. Things couldn't be going much better for me at the moment, what with my relationship with Jack, and with me being a champion in SCW.'

Simon: 'Well, enjoy it while you can, because you never know when things are going to change - especially when there are other bombshells that are eager to relieve you of your title.'

Natalie: 'Starting with Jessie Salco, on Sunday.'

Simon: 'Yup; at least with me having the day off work, I have additional time to help you prepare for your match against Jessie - I do not want your reign as Bombshell Roulette Champion to come to an end with the first defence of the title, as happened with my first reign as Heavyweight Champion.'

Natalie: 'I don't want that to happen either, I can assure you - I want to keep hold of the roulette title for a long time.'

Simon: 'And I believe you possess the ability to do that. But this is where the hard work really begins - not that your work ethic will ever be questioned.'

Natalie: 'I would hope not; you know how hard I've worked to get to where I am - I'm not about to stop now.'

Simon nods his head.

Natalie: 'How long is there to go now?'

Simon glances at the laptop.

Simon: 'Seven minutes.'

He then looks back to Natalie.

Simon: 'Speaking of "other bombshells," it's going to be strange no longer having Misty as a part of SCW; when Misty first talked about retiring, last year, I stated publicly that SCW would be worse off once she retired - I guess now we'll find out how accurate that statement was.'

Natalie: 'I learned more watching Misty in recent months than I did in four years of training.'

Simon: 'I expect that Roxi is disappointed - not least because I know she wanted the chance to have another match with Misty; how about you, Nat?'

Natalie: 'A match with Misty?'

Natalie shrugs her shoulders.

Natalie: 'I don't know; either as her opponent, or as her partner, it would have been a privilege for me to be able to share the ring with Misty. I'm just curious now as to who is going to be Amy Marshall's first challenger, if not Misty.'

Simon: 'I suppose that, as the former champion, Delia is the de jure number one challenger. I'm sure that Roxi would be under consideration, if she didn't already have the internet title to her name. Beyond those two, possibly either Raynin or Gothika, if they don't wind up regaining the tag team titles.'

Natalie: 'What about Mercedes?'

Simon: 'Mercedes? I'm not sure; I know she was victorious in the main event of Climax Control this past Sunday, but I seem to recall her losing the last two singles matches that she competed in - whoever it was that those matches were against.'

Natalie grins.

Simon: 'But who knows - if you keep on winning, Natalie, maybe you will catapult yourself into contention.'

Natalie: 'I don't know about that - it would be a good situation to be in, but I'm not thinking about any title other than the one that I currently hold.'

Simon: 'And if you want to keep hold of the roulette title, then that's the right attitude to have; don't get ahead of yourself - just concentrate on what you have now.'

Simon looks at his laptop again.

Simon: 'Five minutes.'

Natalie: 'How much do tickets for the Anniversary Games cost?'

Simon turns back to Natalie.

Simon: 'In the area of the stadium where I want to sit, the tickets cost fifty-five pounds each - so for both days, it's one hundred and ten pounds each.'

Natalie: 'And it is the last weekend in July, right?'

Simon: 'Correct; the Anniversary Games takes place on the Friday and the Saturday, and then it is my wedding anniversary on the Sunday, so Jacqui and I will be having a long weekend in London, to mark the occasion.'

Natalie looks away from Simon for a moment or two, in contemplation; she then turns back towards him.

Natalie: 'Okay, Simon, you know what, I do want to go to the Olympic Stadium.'

Simon: 'Are you sure?'

Natalie nods her head.

Natalie: 'Yeah - like you said, after everything that Jack has treated me to, me buying tickets for us for the Anniversary Games will be a pleasant surprise for him.'

Simon: 'Great; I'll buy four tickets together, for the two days, and then you can pay me back.'

Natalie: 'That's cool; I just hope that I'm not needed in SCW that weekend.'

Simon: 'Well, if you do end up having to wrestle in a match somewhere that weekend, I'm sure you won't have any difficulty reselling your tickets.'

Again, Simon looks at the laptop.

Simon: 'Three minutes to go.'

There is a brief silence, before Natalie asks a question.

Natalie: 'Simon, are you my mentor?'

As he turns to look at Natalie, Simon laughs.

Simon: 'What makes you ask that?'

Natalie: 'A couple of times recently, Mercedes has referred to you as my "mentor" - but I never viewed you as being my mentor.'

Simon: 'And I never thought of you as being my pupil.'

A smirk crosses Simon's face.

Simon: 'When I hear the word "mentor," I can't help but think of the relationship between Dr. Cox and J.D. If you want, I can start calling you various girls' names - although actually, thinking about it, I suppose I ought to use boys' names; would you like that, Nathan?'

Natalie: 'Please don't.'

Simon: 'Okay, I won't. But seriously, does me helping you, and wanting to see you succeed, make me your mentor? I wouldn't say that it does. I don't do these things because I want to be looked upon as being your mentor - I do them because you're my friend; it's because you're my friend that I'll help you prepare for your match with Jessie Salco, and I'll continue to provide you with assistance for as long as you want me to.'

Natalie: 'Thanks, Simon.'

Simon: 'No problem.'

Simon leans back against his chair.

Simon: 'Unless Roxi is your opponent - then you'll be on your own.'

Simon winks at Natalie, who laughs slightly, as she shakes her head at him, and as Simon turns his attention towards his laptop once more, the scene fades to black.



Friday 27th March

The scene opens to show Natalie McKinley stood in front of the Romanian Athenaeum - a concert hall, in Bucharest. Natalie - who is wearing a pair of dark blue jeans, and a red jacket - looks over her left shoulder, at the building behind her; she then looks back to the camera, smiles, and begins to talk.

Natalie: 'Nineteen days ago, in Copenhagen, I experienced one of the most memorable nights in my life, as I became the new SCW Bombshell Roulette Champion; two days from now, at a venue that is around two miles away from where I am currently stood, I will compete in my first match since Blaze Of Glory, as I defend my championship for the first time, against Jessie Salco.'

Natalie glances down at the the floor momentarily, before looking back to the camera, and continuing.

Natalie: 'It won't be the first time that Jessie and I have been in the same ring - we were of course opponents as recently as last month, in what was my first match following my return to SCW. That match finished with my tag team partner for the night, Simon Jones, pinning Jessie's partner, Steve Ramone, and so I'm looking forwarding to getting to lock horns with Jessie again, but this time, for an extended period. Prior to that match, when talking about Jessie, Simon said that she "has worn gold in SCW in the past, and will probably get the opportunity to do so again in the near future;" I suppose it is ironic that Jessie's opportunity comes against me, barely seven weeks later, but that's the scenario that we find ourselves in - it's now my aim to thwart Jessie's hopes, and keep hold of my title.'

Natalie nods her head.

Natalie: 'I expect Jessie to provide me with a stern challenge on Sunday evening; I respect what she has achieved in SCW, most notably having been one half of the tag team champions on three occasions, including two reigns in the past eight months. However, it has now been over two years since Jessie's solitary reign as Bombshell Roulette Champion was ended, and she has not held a singles title in SCW since then; I'm sure she hopes to end that wait at Climax Control - unfortunately for her, I have other ideas.'

Natalie's smile broadens slightly.

Natalie: 'Jessie has been vocal in the past about wanting to be a singles champion again in SCW, and seeing her tag team partner - Amy Marshall - win the top title at Blaze Of Glory, has probably only increased her desire to get a title for herself. She had set her sights on the internet title, so I imagine that Jessie is surprised - albeit pleasantly - to instead find herself placed in a match in which the roulette title is at stake. Roxi Johnson had even shown a willingness to defend her title against Jessie, and so with that in mind, I'm going to do the pair of them a favour: I'll beat Jessie at Climax Control, so that then, while I'm still the Bombshell Roulette Champion, Jessie and Roxi will be able to have the match that they want at the next supercard, after all.'

The camera then pans one hundred and eighty degrees, as Natalie moves from in front of the Romanian Athenaeum, to take up a position where she is facing the building; Natalie is now stood next to a statue of Romanian poet Mihai Eminescu, with a small park visible in the background.

Natalie: 'This Sunday's Climax Control will be the first SCW show of the post-Misty era. In announcing her retirement, Misty threw down the gauntlet to the rest of the bombshells, challenging us all to make an impact in her absence. I believe that I've already made quite an impact in the six-sided ring, having won the roulette title in just my sixth match in SCW - I could even have done it in half the time, but, you know, I decided to make a meal of it. Now, I wish to further the impact that I have had upon SCW, by successfully defending my title, for many months to come.'

Natalie turns to look at the statue.

Natalie: 'From what I have read about him, Mihai Eminescu is regarded as the most influential Romanian poet.'

She then turns back to the camera.

Natalie: 'It could be argued that Misty - the original bombshell - is the most influential female wrestler in the history of SCW. Now though, Misty has stated that "it's time for the spotlight to be on someone else." Well, I crave that spotlight - I want it to be on me. I won't mind if I have to share the spotlight with some of the other bombshells, if they deserve it, but I've already had a taste of success in SCW, and I want more. And I aim to show that I deserve to be featured prominently in the bombshells' division - defeating Jessie Salco on Sunday, to retain my title, will be another step towards that.'

Natalie tucks an errant strand of hair behind her ear.

Natalie: 'Although I have had the Bombshell Roulette Championship for fewer than three weeks, it is already something that I hold dear - as the first title that I have won in my career, I will now always have a special fondness for it. Winning the roulette title at Blaze Of Glory validated not only my decision to return to SCW, after almost five months away, it also validated my decision to leave behind my job as a personal trainer, to embark upon a career as a professional wrestler.'

Natalie lets out a sigh.

Natalie: 'I'm sorry, Jessie: I know how much you would like to win the Bombshell Roulette Championship, but I'm afraid I can't let you have it - not yet, anyway; I've only had the title for a matter of weeks - it's far too soon for me to be letting go of it.'

Natalie puts her hands on her hips.

Natalie: 'I wonder, Jessie - do you still consider me to be a "flop"?'

Natalie smiles wryly.

Natalie: 'I admit, that comment of yours irked me. It also made me even more determined to make my return to SCW a successful one, and so given what has happened since, maybe I should actually be thanking you, Jessie.'

Natalie takes her hands off her hips.

Natalie: 'While you're entitled to your opinion, Jessie, just like everyone else, I'm keen to beat you at Climax Control, not only to retain my title, but also to prove to you just how wrong you were about me; on Sunday, the only "flop" in our match will be the sound of your body hitting the canvas, after I perform either the Taff Valley driver of the Winds of Change.'

Natalie then smirks.

Natalie: 'See you on Sunday, Jessie. Nat will tear you apart again.'

As Natalie stands, smiling, and staring confidently towards the camera, the scene fades to black.

17
Climax Control Archives / The Lambshank Redemption
« on: February 19, 2015, 07:36:25 PM »
 The scene opens inside Pure Gym, in Cardiff, on the afternoon of Monday 16th February. An array of equipment can be seen, such as free weights, weight machines, and various other exercise machines. The camera, though, is focused on a flat bench - stood next to which is Natalie McKinley, who is wearing a pair of black leggings and a white crop top; on the floor, beside the bench, is a 115lbs dumbbell.

Natalie places her left leg on the end of the bench, before bending forward, and gripping the other end of the bench with her left hand. With her right hand, Natalie picks the dumbbell up off the floor, and she then proceeds to perform one-arm dumbbell rows. After five repetitions, Natalie puts down the dumbbell, which she gently rolls underneath the bench, as she switches sides.

As Natalie places her right leg on the bench, her attention is momentarily caught by the sight of a man alone at a nearby bench, who is adding weights to a barbell, seemingly preparing to perform a bench press. Natalie then carries on with her own exercise, picking up the dumbbell with her left hand, as she repeats the one-arm dumbbell rows with that arm, again doing five reps.

Once she has finished, Natalie gets up from the bench, and returns the dumbbell to the rack. She then turns to look again at the man attempting the bench press, and sensing that he may be struggling without the support of a spotter, Natalie decides to walk over to him; she calls out to him, as she approaches the bench.

Natalie: 'I think it looks like you could do with some assistance.'

Natalie then makes her way to the rack end of the bench, taking up the spotting stance.

Natalie: 'Here, let me spot for you.'

Natalie puts her hands underneath the bar, although not so close as to be touching it. The man, who is wearing a pair of white shorts and a red t-shirt, says nothing in response to Natalie, as he just continues to exert himself. Natalie looks on, guiding the direction of the bar with her hands, as the man does a couple of reps; after completing another rep, Natalie can tell that he is toiling.

Natalie: 'Think you can manage one more?'

Without saying anything, the man begins to lower the bar towards his chest once more; following a brief pause, he then breathes out, as he pushes the bar upwards. Once he finishes the rep, Natalie grips the bar, aiding in placing it back in the rack. The man takes a deep breath, before getting up from the bench; as he rises to his feet, it can be seen that he is fairly handsome, athletically built, with short dark hair, and looks to be in his mid twenties. He then looks in the direction of Natalie, who moves from behind the rack, and takes a step towards him; the man opens his mouth to speak, but there is a slight hesitation, as he is taken aback by Natalie's appearance.

Man: 'Thanks for your help.'

Natalie smiles politely.

Natalie: 'You're welcome.'

Man: 'I think I got a bit overambitious with how much I was lifting.'

The man gazes around the gym, before looking back at Natalie, with a frown.

Man: 'Do you work here?'

Natalie shakes her head.

Natalie: 'No - I used to, but I quit last July, for a change of career.'

Man: 'Oh, okay; well, you certainly look like you know your way around a gym.'

Natalie's smile broadens slightly.

Man: 'And what do you do know? If you don't mind me asking.'

Natalie: 'No, it's alright; I'm a wrestler.'

Man: 'Oh, that's cool; I used to watch wrestling when I was younger, but I stopped following it when I went to university. So, do you wrestle for a company in Britain, or elsewhere?'

Natalie: 'Wow, this is more questions than I was expecting to have to answer when I came to the gym today.'

The man responds in an apologetic tone of voice.

Man: 'Oh, I'm sorry. I bet I'm messing up your routine, aren't I?'

Natalie: 'No, you're okay.'

Natalie lets out a nervous laugh.

Natalie: 'I work for a wrestling promotion called Sin City Wrestling.'

Man: 'With a name like that, I presume they must be based in Las Vegas.'

Natalie: 'They are, although they have expanded from their base - so much so that that the company recently embarked upon its first world tour. In fact, just eight days ago, they staged a show here - in Cardiff.'

Man: 'A couple of friends said they were going to a wrestling show last weekend - I guess it must have been that one. Did you wrestle on the show?'

Natalie nods her head.

Natalie: 'I did - I was in a mixed tag team match.'

Man: 'And did you win?'

Natalie: 'Well, I was on the winning team, although it was my partner that got the pin.'

Man: 'Are you from Cardiff? You sound like you're local.'

Natalie gives a single nod of her head.

Natalie: 'Yes, I'm from Cardiff.'

Man: 'That must have been a special occasion for you, then. I mean, getting to wrestle in your hometown - and not only that, but winning your match, as well.'

Natalie: 'Yeah, it was a good night; hopefully it won't be the only time in my career that I get to appear on a show in Cardiff.'

Natalie breaks eye contact with the man, momentarily looking away from him, down at the floor; she then raises her eyes back to him.

Natalie: 'And what about you? Judging by your accent, you don't sound like you're from around here.'

The man chuckles.

Man: 'No, I'm not - I'm from Cheltenham; I moved to Cardiff at the start of the year, because of my work.'

The man quickly glances over his shoulder, before looking back to Natalie.

Man: 'You know, a friend of mine was supposed to be coming to the gym with me today, but he cancelled on me - which is why you found me doing the bench press without anyone to spot for me.'

Natalie: 'Well, I guess it was a good job that I was here to help you, then.'

Man: 'Indeed it was.'

The man smiles at Natalie.

Man: 'Look, I've only been in Cardiff a few weeks, so I don't know that many people here yet. And I've not visited many places, either - maybe you could show me around the city some time.'

Natalie: 'What, you mean, like a date?'

Man: 'It doesn't have to be a date - not unless you want it to be.'

Natalie: 'I don't know; I don't know anything about you, other than that you're from Cheltenham - I don't even know your name.'

Man: 'Well, I don't know your name, either.'

Natalie: 'Okay, that's true.'

Natalie lets out a slight sigh.

Natalie: 'Natalie - my name is Natalie.'

Man: 'I'm Jack, Natalie - Jack Brown.'

The man - whose name we now know to be Jack - holds out his hand, towards Natalie.

Natalie: 'Nice to meet you, Jack.'

Natalie smiles, as she shakes Jack's hand.

Jack: 'Nice to meet you too, Natalie.'

Jack smiles back at Natalie.

Jack: 'So how about it, then - will you be my tour guide? I'll even pay for everything.'

Natalie smirks.

Natalie: 'Now it really is starting to sound like a date.'

Jack: 'Is that a problem - are you seeing someone?'

Natalie: 'I don't currently have a boyfriend, if that's what you're asking.'

Jack: 'You still sound a bit reluctant, though - is something else the matter?'

Natalie: 'No, it's just...'

Natalie's sentence trails off; she then bites her lower lip.

Natalie: 'I'm not sure when I would be able to show you around Cardiff - I'm flying to Stockholm tomorrow, for a show that SCW is staging there this weekend.'

Jack: 'That's alright - it doesn't have to be this week; when will you be back in Cardiff?'

Natalie: 'In a week's time.'

Jack: 'Next week then, perhaps.'

Jack smiles reassuringly at Natalie.

Jack: 'So, are you going to be involved in a match in Stockholm?'

Natalie: 'Yes: I will be in a singles match, against an opponent by the name of Mercedes Vargas.'

Jack: 'Mercedes Vargas? Where is she from - Chile?'

Natalie: 'Argentina.'

Jack: 'Okay. And how does she compare to you?'

Natalie: 'Well, she's a far more experienced wrestler than I am.'

Jack: 'I bet she's not as strong as you though, is she?'

Natalie shakes her head.

Natalie: 'No; I think she's an inch or two taller than I am, but about twenty or so pounds lighter.'

Jack: 'There you go then; you've got nothing to worry about - she won't able to combat your power.'

Natalie laughs.

Natalie: 'If only it was that simple.'

Jack grins.

Jack: 'Come on then - you still haven't given me an answer.'

Natalie: 'I kind of get the feeling that you're not going to take no for answer.'

Jack gives a nonchalant shrug of his shoulders.

Jack: 'What I can say? I would like to get to know you better - you intrigue me; I've never met a woman before that lifts weights as heavy as I'm guessing you can. And I've never met a professional wrestler before - male or female.'

Natalie: 'Okay then, how about this: seeing as you have already decided it's a foregone conclusion that I'm going to beat Mercedes Vargas, if I do beat her on Sunday, then I'll agree to go on the date with you. However, if I lose the match, then it's a no. What you do say to that?'

Jack pauses to contemplate Natalie's proposal.

Jack: 'Okay - I'll go along with that. But make sure that you win.'

Natalie: 'Oh, I'll try.'

We leave Natalie and Jack, stood in the gym, and switch to a scene from a couple of hours later that day, to see Natalie stood outside an office building, elsewhere in Cardiff city centre; Natalie is still wearing the same leggings, but she now has on a green coat over her top.

Natalie is stood a few yards from the entrance to the building, watching on as a steady stream of people leave their office at the end of the working day. Within a matter of seconds, it becomes obvious who Natalie is looking for, when out walks Simon Jones; Simon - who is wearing a pair of black trousers, and a black jacket - soon notices Natalie, and walks over to her.

Natalie: 'Hi.'

Simon smiles pleasantly at his unexpected visitor.

Simon: 'Good evening. So, what brings you here?'

Natalie: 'Have you seen the line-up for next Sunday's Climax Control?'

Simon shakes his head.

Simon: 'No, not yet; why?'

Natalie: 'I've been booked in a match against...'

Before Natalie can tell Simon who her forthcoming opponent is, he interrupts her.

Simon: 'Wait; this isn't going to spoil what happened last night, is it? You know that I haven't had the chance to watch last night's show yet.'

Natalie: 'Don't worry, I'm not going to give away who is through to the semi-finals of the Blast from the Past tournament, or tell you who won any of the other matches last night.'

Simon: 'Okay; good.'

Natalie: 'So, as I was saying, next Sunday, I'm going to be in a one-on-one match, against Mercedes Vargas.'

Simon grins, as he digests Natalie's announcement; he then responds in an enthusiastic tone.

Simon: 'Really? That's great news. I bet you're glad now that I encouraged you to say something after me during that video I recorded, aren't you?'

Natalie: 'Yes, I am - thank you for insisting that I do that.'

Simon: 'You're welcome. So, are you wanting me to help you pore over footage of Mercedes' past matches?'

Natalie: 'Yes please. Actually, that's why I came here to meet you - I was hoping that we could get to work as soon as possible.'

Simon: 'I had planned to watched Climax Control once I got home from work - but I suppose that can wait. Come on, let's make a move.'

The camera follows Natalie and Simon as they begin to walk along the pavement outside the office of Simon's employer, moving away from the building.

Simon: 'When are you going to Stockholm, then?'

Natalie: 'Tomorrow evening, on a flight from Stansted.'

Simon: 'Tomorrow evening? That doesn't give me much time to help you.'

When Natalie and Simon reach the corner of a junction, they turn right.

Simon: 'I know why you're so eager to get to Stockholm: it's because you want to spend a few days working out in that gym you told me about, isn't it? What's it called?'

Natalie: 'Delta Gym - it's a hot spot for hardcore weightlifters, so yeah, I would like to spend a few days there, ahead of my match against Mercedes.'

Simon: 'Alright, well, we'll just have to make the most of what time we have this evening, then.'

Natalie: 'Simon, you helped me two weeks ago, when I was preparing for Jessie Salco, and now it's time for Mercedes Vargas; whatever guidance you're able to give me - however much - will be beneficial to me.'

Simon: 'Maybe so, but I still would have liked to have more time to work with you, before you fly out to Stockholm. I mean, this match against Mercedes, this is it, Nat - this is the opponent you wanted; you can't afford any slip-ups.'

Natalie: 'I know, Simon, I know; I wanted Mercedes, and I'm determined to beat her.'

Natalie and Simon walk under a railway bridge.

Natalie: 'I got asked out by a guy in the gym earlier.'

Simon glances at Natalie, but doesn't say anything.

Natalie: 'I spotted for him while he was using the bench press, then we got talking afterwards, and he ended up asking me out on a date.'

Simon: 'And what was your answer?'

Natalie: I don't give him an answer, per se.'

Simon again looks at Natalie, frowning.

Natalie: 'I told him that if I win my match against Mercedes, then I'll go on a date with him.'

Simon: 'This guy - do you find him attractive?'

Natalie sighs, somewhat reluctant to answer Simon's question.

Natalie: 'I'll admit, I think he's good-looking.'

Simon: 'So why are you putting an obstacle in the way of you going on a date with him, then, by making it contingent on the outcome of your match?'

Natalie: 'What - don't you think I can defeat Mercedes?'

Simon: 'Hey, I didn't say that - I know you can defeat Mercedes, and I'm going to help you work towards doing that. It's just that...well, it's none of my business, really, but it's been several months since you broke up with your last boyfriend, and most blokes seem too intimidated by you to ask you out. So if you think this guy looks attractive, then, well, I guess I'm just a bit surprised that you didn't say yes.'

Natalie: 'Well, he caught me by surprise - I wasn't expecting it. But right now, I want to focus on Mercedes Vargas. I want what Mercedes has - I want that roulette title; beating her on Sunday would be a significant step towards getting my hands on it. And so I didn't give him a definitive answer because I don't want any distractions; if I win my match against Mercedes, then I will happily go on a date with Jack - especially if I go on to win the roulette title.'

Simon: 'His name's Jack?'

Natalie responds with a nod. She and Simon then come to a stop at a pedestrian crossing, where they wait for the lights to change, to allow them to cross the road.

Natalie: 'A thought occurred to me earlier: if Roxi Johnson and I were opponents, who would you want to win?'

Dodging Natalie's question, Simon reaches into the pocket of his trousers, and pulls out his mobile phone.

Simon: 'I'm going to call Jacqui, to let her know that I'm bringing a guest with me.'

As Natalie and Simon continue to wait at the pedestrian crossing, with Simon on the phone to his wife, we leave them and fast forward to Thursday 19th February, to see Natalie stood in Vasaparken - a park in Stockholm. Natalie is stood next to a statue called Arbetaren (The Worker), looking towards the camera; she is wearing a pair of dark blue jeans and a black parka.

Natalie turns her head to her left, to look at the statue for a brief moment, before she then looks back to the camera, as she begins to speak.

Natalie: 'I've been here in Stockholm for two days now, getting acclimatised to the city, ahead of this Sunday's Climax Control, and my match against Mercedes Vargas. I've spent much of that time at Delta Gym - which is a mere stone's throw from where I'm stood now - trying to make sure that I'm in the best condition possible for what is rather an important match for me.'

Natalie runs her left hand through her hair.

Natalie: 'The match this Sunday will be my second match since returning to SCW, and before I discuss my upcoming match any further, I first want to respond to a comment that was made by my most recent opponent, Jessie Salco. Prior to the mixed tag team match that we were involved in eleven days ago, Jessie claimed that, during my first stint in SCW, I had been a flop. Now, I'm curious to know what Jessie based that opinion on. The term "flop" would usually be used to describe a failure. However, my record during my first spell in SCW was two wins and one loss - not perfect, but not exactly dire, either.'

Natalie quickly glances over her right shoulder, before looking back to the camera.

Natalie: 'Actually, come to think of it, if I was to use Delia's logic, then I could declare that I'm unbeaten in SCW, as I wasn't the one that was pinned in the match at Violent Conduct II - but I didn't win the match, and therefore I'm not unbeaten. Still though, it was only one loss in three matches - not really enough for someone to judge me to have been a flop. Perhaps the reason Jessie thinks I was a flop is because I left SCW barely two months after joining the roster - if that is the case, then as I said two weeks ago, I had my reasons for leaving so abruptly, which I will talk about at a later date.'

Natalie turns away from the camera; the camera pans to the left, following Natalie as she walks in that direction. A wooden bench soon comes into view; Natalie stops by the bench, and then turns back to face the camera.

Natalie: 'Now that I'm back in SCW, I have no intention of disappearing again any time soon, which is why I made no secret of my aspiration to win the roulette title - if I was planning to leave again in the near future, then I wouldn't waste everyone's time by targeting Mercedes Vargas, and the title that is currently in her possession. And as for Jessie Salco, and anyone else who thinks that, up until now, I have been a flop during my time in SCW, I'm going to take inspiration from Brown Ideye.'

Natalie grins.

Natalie: 'For most of you watching this, I'm sure that Brown Ideye isn't a name that you're familiar with - so let me explain. Ideye is a Nigerian footballer, who last summer joined a club in the Premier League, in England - and as recently as two weeks ago, he was being labelled a flop. However, in his last three games, he has scored four goals; all of a sudden, there's no stopping him, and people's opinions of him have changed dramatically - no-one thinks he's a flop now. Coincidentally, the first of those three games - and the first of Ideye's four goals - came on the day that I returned to an SCW ring, when Simon Jones and I defeated Steve Ramone and Jessie Salco. And just like Brown Ideye has gone on to rack up the goals since then, thus proving that he isn't a flop, that victory eleven days ago will be the first of many for me, as I go about leaving no-one in any doubt as to my ability.'

Natalie takes a seat on the bench.

Natalie: 'So on to this Sunday - my second match since returning to SCW, and what I hope will be my second win since returning to SCW. And after explicitly stating that I wanted to earn another shot at the roulette title - so that I can make up for what happened at Violent Conduct II - what better opportunity for me to do that, than a match against the current champion? I didn't expect to be placed in as high-profile a match as this, so soon after returning to SCW - but now that I have, it's up to me to make sure that I take full advantage of the situation.'

Natalie leans forward, towards the camera.

Natalie: 'Come Sunday night, all of the pressure to win will be on me - which is not a scenario that I've ever faced before. As far as Mercedes Vargas is concerned, whatever the outcome of our match, she'll still leave Stockholm as the roulette champion. But for me, this match is a must win; I wanted the chance to show that I deserve a shot at the roulette title, and now that I have such a chance, I can't afford to let it pass me by - if I was to lose to Mercedes on Sunday, then how long would I have to wait to be given a shot at the roulette title?'

Natalie pauses, looking towards the camera as if she expects an answer; she shrugs her shoulders, before continuing.

Natalie: 'It's not really something that I want to contemplate; a loss on Sunday would be too much of a setback for me - if I lose to Mercedes, then how could anyone make a justifiable argument in favour of me deserving to be given a shot at her title? It would be a difficult argument to make, which is why, as I said, this is a must win. And I believe that I can win - I believe that I will thrive under the pressure, on Sunday night. It's a match that I have to win - it's a match that I will win.'

Natalie leans back, sitting up straight.

Natalie: 'Mercedes Vargas, I have so much riding on our match - more than you can appreciate. You may have emerged victorious in our only previous encounter, but the nervous rookie of six months ago is gone - well, I'm still a rookie, I'm just not so nervous now.'

Natalie gets up from the bench, returning to her feet.

Natalie: 'Mercedes, Sunday evening will see me put the first nail in the coffin, of your reign as the roulette champion. It's time for the winds of change, to blow through the roulette division.'

As Natalie looks confidently towards the camera, the scene fades to black.

18
Climax Control Archives / The returning bombshell & the part-timer
« on: February 06, 2015, 06:00:11 PM »
 The scene opens to show the interior of a nondescript meeting room. In the foreground of the shot is a table, around which are several unoccupied chairs. Stood behind the table, and in front of a sterile white wall, is Simon Jones; Simon is wearing a pair of dark blue jeans, and a white Bradford Bulls jersey.

Simon raises his left arm, so that he can take a look at his Breitling watch - a gift given to him by Ben Jordan and Emma Rose last June, for his birthday; Simon then lowers his arm, turns his attention to the camera, and takes a step towards the table, before he begins to speak.

Simon: 'On Sunday evening - a little over forty-eight hours from now - the UK leg of the SCW World Tour will come to an end, here in Cardiff. And as the fans in the UK prepare to say goodbye to SCW, Sin City Wrestling is getting ready to welcome back two wrestlers that are set to make their return to the six-sided ring - I am of course referring to myself, and Natalie McKinley.'

Simon smiles.

Simon: 'Yes, in the penultimate match on Climax Control this weekend, both Natalie and I will compete in an SCW ring for the first time in many months, as the two of us clash with the team of Steve Ramone and Jessie Salco.'

Simon again steps nearer to the table; he then pulls out one of the chairs, and takes a seat directly opposite the camera.

Simon: 'I know that people will be expecting both Natalie and myself to share our thoughts about this Sunday's match - so this is how it's going to work: while I haven't had the chance to sit down in front of a camera until now, Natalie has already recorded something, earlier this week; once I'm finished here, some editing will then be done to combine what we have each recorded, to produce a video that will switch between clips of the two of us - hopefully, rather than it ending up being a disjointed mess, the final product will be easy enough for those of you watching it to follow.'

Simon touches his chin with his right index finger.

Simon: 'In fact, let's try it now, by cutting to the start of what Natalie recorded.'

The scene changes to show Natalie McKinley sat alone at a table in a Frankie & Benny's restaurant. Natalie is wearing a pair of dark grey leggings and a cyan sleeveless t-shirt, while a black coat is hanging on the back of her chair. In front of her, on the table, is a half-pint glass of orange juice.

Natalie glances around the restaurant, before looking back to the camera and smiling, as she begins to speak.

Natalie: 'Hello again. And welcome to Cardiff. I'm sure that most people who watched last Sunday's Climax Control will have been surprised to see me appear during the show - even if in the case of some people that was because they had either forgotten about me, or had never seen me previously - but after four and a half months away, it feels good to be part of SCW once more.'

Natalie nods her head.

Natalie: 'Those of you that do remember the all-too-brief period I spent in SCW last year, might be wondering where I have been in the intervening period; I do intend to discuss that subject, but I'm going to leave it for a later date - today, I just wish to talk about the mixed tag team match that I will be participating in this Sunday, against Jessie Salco and Steve Ramone. It's a match that I'm looking forward to for three reasons.'

Natalie raises her right arm, and puts her elbow on the table; she then holds up her index finger.

Natalie: 'One: it will be the first time that I have been in an SCW ring since Violent Conduct II, last September.'

Natalie holds up her middle finger.

Natalie: 'Two: my partner for the match will be Simon Jones.'

Natalie holds up her ring finger.

Natalie: 'And three: the match will take place here, in my hometown.'

Natalie then takes her elbow off the table, and lowers her arm.

Natalie: 'On Sunday, although I will be setting foot inside the six-sided ring for the first time in almost five months, it will not be the first match that I've been involved in since my exit from SCW, as for the past three months I have been wrestling regularly somewhere else. Now, as I stated a moment ago, I'll go into detail about where I've been for the past few months at a later date, but just in case anyone was thinking that ring rust could be a problem for me on Sunday evening, I can assure you that I will have no such issues.'

With her right hand, Natalie picks up the glass of orange juice, and takes a gulp; she then puts the glass back on the table, and continues.

Natalie: 'When I made my debut in SCW, back at the beginning of August, arguably the biggest question facing me that night was, how would I cope in my first ever match as a professional wrestler? I didn't have any ring rust then, either - just a complete lack of experience. Despite that, though, I was able to defeat a veteran, who has many achievements to her name, like Crystal Hilton. This Sunday, I will be in the ring with Jessie Salco - someone else much more experienced than I am, who has been a champion multiple times in SCW. Being in a mixed tag team match will not be a new experience for either Jessie, or her partner - but it will be for me. However, having won my first match of any sort in my debut, and having been successful in my first triple threat match, I'm now aiming for a victory in my first mixed tag team match.'

The scene changes to show Simon again, still sat in the same room as before.

Simon: 'Just under four weeks ago, at Inception, I got to stand inside an SCW ring for the first time in six months. And even though I was simply there to act as the ring announcer for the main event, it still felt great to be in front of the fans again. But this Sunday, when I'm back in that ring, I won't be there to make the introductions.'

Simon shakes his head.

Simon: 'No, I'll be there to do what I'm known for - I'll be there to wrestle. And I'll be there to win; from the start of last year, until when I left in July, I competed in fourteen matches in SCW, winning thirteen of them. But now that I'm no longer a full-time member of the roster - a semi-professional wrestler at best - who knows how many more matches I will be involved this year?'

Simon shrugs his shoulders.

Simon: 'There could be more matches to come for me, later in the year, but if this does turn out to be the only match that I participate in all year, then I want to make sure that it is at least a successful one - come the end of the year, I don't want to be looking back, thinking, "I only wrestled one match all year - and that was a loss." So for that reason, I need to get the better of Steve Ramone on Sunday. Plus, I don't want to let Natalie down - especially knowing how excited she is about this match.'

The scene changes again, to show Natalie sat in Frankie & Benny's.

Natalie: 'If I had been able to choose any SCW wrestler, past or present, to be my partner on Sunday, then Simon is definitely who I would have chosen. And not just because he is a two-time SCW Heavyweight Champion, but even more so because of everything that he did for me last year. Now, Simon likes to play down what he did, but it was him going to bat for me - together with Spike Staggs having a word in the ear of his uncle, Erik - that led to me being offered a contract by SCW; if it wasn't for Simon, then it's unlikely that I would have ever found myself on the roster of SCW - or any other wrestling promotion, for that matter.'

Natalie takes a sip of her orange juice.

Natalie: 'In mid-April last year, when I still nothing more than just a fan, I attended a show that was staged by a UK-based promotion, at the Big Blue Tent - or to give it its official name, Cardiff Arena; making a guest appearance on the show, was Simon Jones. That show was the first time that I saw Simon perform, in person. He won his match - as he has made a habit of doing - and it was then the following day that I noticed him in the gym where I was working as a personal trainer; I had a conversation with Simon, about wrestling, during which he agreed to help me to get my break in the sport - and here I am now, just days away from getting to team with Simon, in a match on an SCW show.'

Smiling, Natalie shakes her head in disbelief.

Natalie: 'I almost can't believe that, less than twelve months since I watched him compete at a venue half a mile away from here, I'm now going to be in a match where Simon will be my tag team partner - this is like a dream match for me. I just hope that the match doesn't end in disappointment for me, as happened for Melody Grace recently, after she had been granted her wish to team with Despayre; that was a rare defeat for Despayre - and it would be a rare defeat for Simon, too, if we were to lose on Sunday. But I'm not worried about our chances of winning.'

Natalie shakes her head again.

Natalie: 'As I said, Simon has made a habit of being successful in his matches, and I have no doubt that he'll put in another winning performance on Sunday. Steve Ramone is a talented wrestler, but he is not yet at Simon's level - Simon will have too much for him; the only thing that will prevent our team from being victorious on Sunday, is if I struggle against Jessie Salco - and I'm determined not to have that happen.'

The scene changes back to show Simon, sat in the meeting room.

Simon: 'While the match on Sunday will be the first time that Natalie has been involved in a mixed tag team match, I have been a participant in seven such matches in the past, with all of them having taken place in the six-sided ring of SCW. The only one of the seven matches when I was not on the winning side, was the first one, which was back when - despite my success as a singles wrestler - I seemed incapable of winning any form of a tag team match. I have certainly had a turnaround in fortunes since, though - which was capped off by me winning last year's Blast from the Past tournament, alongside Brandi Shotze. And while there may not be any trophies or titles at stake in the match on Sunday, I'm just as motivated for it as I would be if was about to compete in a match at Blaze Of Glory - I want to improve my record in mixed tag team matches to seven wins from eight, and I want to make Natalie's return to SCW a successful one.'

Simon rubs his chin with his right hand.

Simon: 'On the subject of the Blast from the Past tournament, both Steve Ramone and Jessie Salco entered themselves into this year's tournament - and they were both eliminated in the first round. I suppose, though, that they could both make arguments that they were let down by their respective partners. I'm sure that Steve will be happier having Jessie as his partner, rather than Delia, and that similarly, Jessie will be happier with Steve as her partner, rather than Andrew Garcia - but once the bell rings on Sunday, I aim to make sure that's the only thing about the match that the two of them have reason to be content with, as I plan for myself and Natalie to leave Steve and Jessie with feelings of déjà vu: another mixed tag team match for them, and another loss for them.'

A slight smirk crosses Simon's face.

Simon: 'I'm aware that Steve and Jessie have known one another for a number of years, but I don't think that they have ever been tag team partners before - not in SCW, at least; if I'm correct about that, then it means that Steve and Jessie are in the same situation as myself and Natalie: two friends - and soon-to-be partners - who have no past experience of having teamed together. Natalie and I have trained together on numerous occasions - as I expect Steve and Jessie have; working well in training is one thing, though - putting into practice in an actual competitive match, is something else altogether. But having said that, I'm still confident that, come Sunday evening, when the pressure is on, Natalie and myself will function well as team - hopefully well enough that her return to SCW will not be spoiled with a defeat.'

The scene again changes, to inside Frankie & Benny's, where Natalie can be found.

Natalie: 'Simon would argue otherwise, but with this Sunday's Climax Control being the final show in the UK, before the World Tour moves on to Scandinavia, I believe that - as far as the UK leg of the tour is concerned - SCW has saved the best for last. My opinion is biased, of course, having been born and bred here in Cardiff, but I am pleased that my return to SCW has coincided with the tour visiting South Wales - having attended shows staged by other promotions, at various locations around the city, I am thrilled that I now get the opportunity to wrestle on a show in my hometown.'

Natalie grins.

Natalie: 'Although I've only been a professional wrestler for a short time, I've been fortunate enough to have received mostly positive responses from the fans in my matches. I'm expecting, though, that the welcome I will receive from the crowd on Sunday, will top any reaction that I have had before now; I know that Steve Ramone and Jessie Salco are both well-liked by the fans, but I'm hoping that for our match, I can count upon having the support of my hometown fans - plus, Simon has been one of the most popular wrestlers in SCW, so he's guaranteed to get a warm welcome.'

Natalie drinks some more of her orange juice.

Natalie: 'I don't need any extra motivation to win the match on Sunday - but if I did, then the presence in the crowd of members of my family, as well as my friends, would provide me with such an incentive; some of Simon's friends will also be there, and I believe his wife will be there, too - although I'm not sure about his daughter. And together, Simon and I will do what we can to try to ensure that our family, our friends - and everyone else that will be there to support us on Sunday - will not be left disappointed, and that we give them the outcome that they want to see.'

The scene changes once more, to show the meeting room show in which Simon is sat.

Simon: 'For British wrestlers that choose to earn their living overseas - as I did, until I stopped wrestling full-time - days like Sunday are a rare treat. Having spent most of my wrestling career in North America - in SCW, ACW, and elsewhere - I relish any chance I get to compete in a match on British soil. And whether it's a show in a place that I have emotional ties to, or whether the show is somewhere else - like, say, Blackburn, or Nottingham - any time that I'm involved in a match on a show in the UK, it's a special occasion for me. But for me to get to wrestle on a show in Cardiff...'

Simon's voice trails off; he then pauses for a moment, before he speaks again.

Simon: 'At Inception, last month, though I was only there as the ring announcer for the main event, it was still a great experience for me - getting to stand inside the six-sided ring, in Birmingham, was something for me to savour. And although I would have loved to have wrestled a match in an SCW ring in front of the fans in my hometown, I wouldn't have wanted to take a spot on such a big show away from a full-time member of the roster. But, having missed out on getting to wrestle in Birmingham, for me, getting to wrestle in Cardiff is the next best thing.'

Simon nods his head.

Simon: 'The two places that I call home are Birmingham, and Cardiff - my hometown, and my adopted hometown. I think I have explained before, how it was that I came to live in Cardiff: during my previous break from wrestling, I was made redundant from the job that I was doing in Birmingham, and the only job that I was able to get an offer for was a job in Cardiff. In fact, the building that I'm in now, is the offices of the company that I worked for until I left for ACW - and is where I have returned to working, since leaving SCW.'

Simon casts a quick glance around the room, before looking back to the camera.

Simon: 'Whatever the circumstances that led to me coming here, all you need to know is that, in terms of my favourite cities, my affection is Cardiff is second only to my affection for Birmingham. And on Sunday, it will be with great pleasure, that I step into the six-sided ring, just over a mile away from where I am now, to compete in front of the people of my adopted hometown, with one of their own as my tag team partner.'

Simon leans forward, towards the camera.

Simon: 'You know, I'm still curious to hear about the place that Cardiff has in Sean Jackson's history, and why he has an apparent disdain for the Welsh capital.'

Simon then leans back, sitting up straight.

Simon: 'For Natalie, Sunday will be the first time in her career that she has wrestled in the UK - to date, all of her matches have taken place in the US. I said earlier that I know Natalie is excited about the match on Sunday - and I'm excited about it, too. But I don't think that I can truly appreciate quite how much this match, and all that it entails, means to her. What I do know, however, is that I want to make sure Natalie will be able to look to back on this match with fond memories - that she will be able to look back on a win. And to do that, I'm going to have to see off the challenge of Steve Ramone.'

Simon looks towards the ceiling momentarily; he then looks back down at the camera, and continues.

Simon: 'Sunday won't be the first time that I've been in the same ring as Steve Ramone, as we have been involved in previous encounters, from our days in ACW. The last time that the two of us were in the same match, we were actually tag team partners, in a losing effort; at least we can't both lose, this Sunday - I intend to be the one that wins. The sole previous match in which we were opponents was a one-on-one match, which took place a month or so prior to that tag team match - and just a week after I had won the SCW Heavyweight Championship for the first time; on Sunday, I plan on repeating the result of that singles match in ACW - and whereas Steve is a perennial challenger for titles, I also plan on showing why I am a multi-time champion.'

Simon smiles wryly.

Simon: 'The person that the match this Sunday is most important for is Natalie - and not just for the sentimental reasons, which have already been covered. As I just said, Steve is a perennial challenger - whatever happens on Sunday, he'll probably get another title shot, before long; Jessie has worn gold in SCW in the past, and will probably get the opportunity to do so again in the near future. And as for me, well, I'm not even a full-time member of the roster; I have nothing to lose, but I also don't have anything to gain - whatever happens on Sunday evening, come Monday morning, I'll be back at work, in this office.'

Simon sighs, as he glances around the room again.

Simon: 'Despite not having anything to gain, I still want to win, though. I mean, of course I want to win - I always want to win. But this time, I don't want to win for me - I want to win for Natalie. This match may be only her fourth in the six-sided ring, but I know that she has aspirations of becoming a champion - especially after the way that her initial spell in SCW ended. So this is why Natalie is the one that Sunday's match is most important for - this is why we need to beat Steve Ramone and Jessie Salco: a win on Sunday would put Natalie on the path towards getting a shot at a title - and so I will do everything that I can to help our team to victory.'

Simon looks at his watch again; he then turns his attention back to the camera.

Simon: 'Well, I think it's time for me to make my exit - there's a pint with my name on it, in Brewhouse; I'll leave it to Natalie to have the final world.'

The scene reverts to show Natalie, sat in Frankie & Benny's.

Natalie: 'During my brief tenure as a member of The New XTremes, I got to spend some time with both Jessie Salco and Steve Ramone, and I have plenty of respect for each of them. I particularly admire Jessie, for what she has done in SCW, winning the bombshell tag team titles; I've only been involved in one tag team match so far, which ended with me being the one that was pinned. So given my lack of experience in tag team matches, and the contrast with what Jessie has achieved as a tag team wrestler, I guess that, if I was to pick up the win for my team on Sunday, by pinning Jessie, then it might be considered an upset.'

Natalie gives a nonchalant shrug.

Natalie: 'In which case, prepare for me to spring a surprise. You see, I need to win this match, Jessie - I need to win it more than you do. I may have won two out of my three previous matches in SCW, but having left and now come back, I need to set about proving that I belong here, with you, and the rest of the bombshells. If Simon and I lose on Sunday, then questions will be asked of whether the powers that be were right to allow me to return to SCW; I can't allow that to happen, Jessie - I can't allow you to beat me. I won't.'

Natalie takes another gulp from her glass of her orange juice.

Natalie: 'Before I go, I want to quickly mention another bombshell: Mercedes Vargas. Back at Violent Conduct II, the last time I was in an SCW ring, Mercedes and I were two of the three challengers in a match for the roulette title - and it was Mercedes that emerged as the new champion, whilst I blew my opportunity; now it's five months later, and Mercedes is still the champion. Well, Mercedes, while my focus is currently on the match that I'll be competing in this Sunday, I want you to know that, now that I've returned to SCW, in the longer term, I have my sights set on earning another shot at that title you hold - I think a win on Sunday would be the perfect way to start that task.'

She then finishes off what remains of her half-pint of orange juice.

Natalie: 'Well, if it isn't already obvious, I'm really looking forward to Sunday evening - Climax Control can't come quickly enough. I just hope that it turns out to be as an enjoyable an evening as I want it to be. Until then, hwyl fawr!*'

As Natalie sits looking towards the camera, smiling, the scene fades to black.

*"Hwyl fawr!" is Welsh for "goodbye!"

19
Climax Control Archives / Again
« on: August 14, 2014, 07:45:33 PM »
 The scene opens to show Natalie McKinley stood outside the entrance to an apartment building; Natalie - who is wearing a pair of denim shorts and a red sleeveless t-shirt, with her long hair worn loose - is looking at a piece of paper, which she is holding in her right hand.

Natalie takes a look at the buzzers for the various apartments, that are next to the building's entrance, before turning her attention back to the piece of paper that is in her hand; she then folds up the piece of paper, puts it into the pocket of her shorts, and reaches out to press one of the buzzers. After a wait of a few seconds, a voice with an Irish accent is heard over the intercom; the voice is that of Jason O'Neil, a long-time confidant of Simon Jones, but someone that Natalie has never had any contact with - until now.

Jason: 'Hello?'

Natalie: 'Hi. Is this Jason O'Neil that I'm speaking to?'

Responding with a question of his own, Jason's wariness is evident in the tone of his voice.

Jason: 'Who's asking?'

Natalie: 'I'm Natalie McKinley - I...'

Before Natalie can say any more, Jason interrupts her.

Jason: 'Natalie McKinley? That Welsh bird, who Simon managed to convince SCW to offer a contract to?'

There is a momentary silence, as Natalie frowns, and mouths the words, "Welsh bird?" Getting impatient, Jason breaks the silence.

Jason: 'Hello? Are you still there?'

Natalie: 'Yes, I'm still here; and yes, I'm the female from Wales that is now an SCW bombshell, thanks in no small part to Simon.'

Jason: 'Okay, so what I can do for you, love?'

Again there is a brief hesitation from Natalie, before she replies.

Natalie: 'Simon suggested that I get in touch with you - he told me how much you helped him during his time in ACW and SCW, and so thought that you might be able to assist me, too.'

Jason: 'Why do you need my aid - you're a member of NXT, aren't you? Surely Spike Staggs is working on helping you to improve.'

Natalie: 'That's correct, but...'

Natalie's voice trails off; she then sighs, before speaking again.

Natalie: 'Look, is there any chance that we could have this conversation face-to-face, rather than me having to stand out here, talking to you over the intercom?'

Sounding less than enthusiastic, Jason reluctantly agrees to Natalie's request.

Jason: 'Yeah, okay; I'll buzz you in.'

The scene then changes to show Natalie stood in a corridor, outside the door to what is presumably Jason's apartment; Natalie knocks on the door, and when it is opened soon after, sure enough, stood in the doorway of the apartment is Jason O'Neil. Jason is wearing a pair of pale blue jeans and a white t-shirt; he steps aside, to allow Natalie to enter his apartment.

The camera follows Natalie, as she walks into the apartment. Just inside the the door is the living area, with a sofa and matching armchair visible, together with a television; beyond that is a kitchen and dining area, as well as doors to other rooms. Jason gestures for Natalie to sit down, and as she takes a seat on the sofa, he shuts the door behind her; Jason then turns back to face Natalie.

Jason: 'So, as I said, why do you need me to assist you, when you already have Spike Staggs helping you with your training?'

As Natalie responds, Jason takes a seat on the armchair.

Natalie: 'You're right that, in the past three weeks, since I became a member of the SCW roster, and subsequently joined the New XTremes, I've been fortunate to have Spike be heavily involved in my training. But what happens if, for whatever reason, Spike is unable to help me train?'

Jason: 'What, is Spike going off on holiday somewhere?'

Natalie: 'Not that I'm aware of - although, now that you mention it, Spike did just get married, so he and Vixen really ought to get away from Vegas, and go off on a honeymoon.'

Jason nods his head in agreement.

Natalie: 'But seriously, there are going to be times when Spike isn't around to assist with my training, and so I need to plan ahead for such occasions - I need to have a contingency plan.'

Natalie leans forward, towards Jason.

Natalie: 'I mean, I know that last month, in the week leading up to Into The Void, Spike was away from Vegas - obviously, that didn't have any effect on me, as it was prior to me joining SCW, but now, the next time that Spike has to take a trip elsewhere, it will affect me. And I'm just a rookie - I've only been in a single match so far in my career; I've got no issues working out  on my own, doing weight training, or cardio work - I know my way around a gym...'

Jason chimes in.

Jason: 'That much is obvious, simply from looking at you.'

Natalie continues, her train of thought not having been broken by Jason's observation.

Natalie: '...but when it comes to training in the ring, I don't yet have sufficient experience to be able to do it unassisted - I need guidance.'

Jason: 'Which is where I come in, right? In the event that Spike is otherwise occupied, you want me to help you, instead.'

Natalie nods her head.

Natalie: 'Like I said earlier, Simon told me about the role that you played in his success, and so I was hoping that I may be able to call upon you to help me too - if I need to.'

Natalie then smirks slightly, as she continues.

Natalie: 'Simon also told me he was certain that you would agree to help me - he said that, with him now back in the UK, taking a break from wrestling, you need something else to take up your time.'

This causes Jason to raise an eyebrow.

Jason: 'Oh he did, did he?'

Again, Natalie nods her head.

Natalie: 'Yep.'

Natalie then fidgets, anxiously, before asking a question.

Natalie: 'May I ask, how come you stayed in Vegas - when Simon went back to the UK, with his wife and daughter, why didn't you go with them?'

Jason: 'That's not something you need to concern yourself with.'

Natalie replies in an apologetic tone.

Natalie: 'Sorry - I didn't mean to pry.'

Jason: 'It's alright, love.'

Jason leans back against his chair, and rubs his chin, as ponders things.

Jason: 'Okay, I'll agree to help you, when you need me to - I'll act as a substitute, whenever Spike is unavailable.'

Natalie smiles, pleased with this news.

Natalie: 'You will? Oh, thank you.'

Jason: 'No problem.'

Natalie continues to smile, as she speaks again.

Natalie: 'You know, I think that, getting to train with you occasionally, in addition to my regular training with Spike, will be a benefit to my development as a wrestler.'

Jason: 'I don't know about that - Spike Staggs is a far more accomplished wrestler than I ever was.'

Natalie: 'That may be so - I'm well aware that Spike is well-versed in a few different styles of wrestling. However, you're a different kind of wrestler to Spike - during your career, you used a much more rugged style than him. And getting to experience varying styles of wrestling, as part of my training, will only help me to improve as a wrestler, surely.'

Jason: 'Yeah, I suppose you're right.'

Jason frowns.

Jason: 'How do you know what kind of wrestler I am - or was? Have you seen me in the ring, or is it just based on what Simon has told you about me?'

Natalie: 'You were right first time: I've seen you in the ring. I know that you've only competed in one match in the past decade, but while I may only be a rookie wrestler, I've been a fan of the sport for a lot longer, dating back to when you were an active wrestler. And with you having spent almost of your entire career in the UK, I saw numerous matches of yours on TV, when you were in your prime.'

Jason responds in a self-deprecating manner.

Jason: 'Or at least what constituted a prime for me.'

Jason frowns again.

Jason: 'If you've been a fan of wrestling for as long as you say you have, then why are you only now embarking upon a career in the sport? To again pass comment on your physique, you look like you've been training for it for a while.'

Natalie: 'I began training with weights several years before I began to train to be a wrestler. For reasons that I won't bore you with, a career as a professional wrestler only became a viable option for me last year - and having been a fan, it was something that I was eager to try. And so now, here I am.'

Jason: 'Okay. So when will you next be competing inside the six-sided ring?'

Natalie: 'My next match is this coming Sunday: it's a triple threat match, against Katherine Kensington, and La Paloma.'

Jason: 'La Paloma - wasn't she the one that you beat in your debut?'

Natalie nods her head.

Natalie: 'That's right.'

Natalie then taps her chin with her right index finger.

Natalie: 'So, if you know that La Paloma was my opponent for my debut, does that mean that you watched the match?'

Jason: 'Yes, I saw it.'

Natalie's eyes light up.

Natalie: 'And? What did you think?'

Natalie edges slightly nearer to Jason, eagerly awaiting his response.

Jason: 'You were impressive - for a rookie. You've clearly got potential, but there's plenty of work for you to do, if you want to fulfill that potential - you're still very rough around the edges.'

Natalie: 'I would say that's a fair assessment.'

Jason smiles slightly, as an idea forms in his mind; he leans towards Natalie.

Jason: 'Have you said anything yet, about either of your two opponents for Sunday?'

Natalie shakes her head.

Natalie: 'No, nothing - not even as much as a tweet.'

Jason's smile then broadens.

Jason: 'Good; I've got an idea for how you can address them.'

Natalie: 'Oh yeah? How?'

Jason taps the side of his nose with his left index finger.

Jason: 'You'll see.'

As Natalie sits looking at Jason, puzzled as to what he has planned, the scene fades to black.



The scene opens inside a nondescript room, which contains only two items of furniture: a pair of black steel folding chairs. Sat in one of the chairs, directly opposite the camera, is Natalie McKinley, who is wearing a pair of royal blue jeans and a black crop top. Sat next to Natalie in the other chair, to the right of the centre, is Jason O'Neil, who is wearing a pair of black jeans, a green shirt, and a stingy brim leather fedora.

Natalie's attention is currently on a laptop, which she has perched on her lap; Natalie presses a button on the laptop, and "Love Will Tear Us Apart" by Joy Division starts to play. When the intro concludes, Natalie presses another button on the laptop, bringing the song to a halt, just as the lyrics are about to begin; she then looks up at the camera.

Natalie: 'That song may seem like an unusual selection, for a wrestler about to discuss their upcoming match; the reason for choosing to play that particular song will become apparent later.'

Natalie stands up, and places the laptop behind her, on the now unoccupied chair; the camera then zooms out, as Natalie takes a few steps towards it, leaving Jason to observe proceedings from the background.

Natalie: 'In a couple of days from now, I will be setting foot inside the six-sided ring again, for my second match as an SCW bombshell. Prior to my debut, I experienced many different emotions, some of which - such as disbelief and nervousness - were not exactly beneficial to my cause. Despite all of that, I was still able to emerge victorious from my match, and so as I now look ahead to my second match, I'm able to do so with a state of mind that is altogether more positive.'

Smiling, Natalie nods her head.

Natalie: 'My match two weeks ago wasn't just my first match in SCW - it was my first match anywhere. Although I had some confidence in my ability, having never previously competed in a match, I didn't truly know what I was capable of. But now, following on from that match, I have a better idea of how competent I am in the ring. And while I may only have just the one match under my belt, it is at least a match that I won, against a very creditable opponent - an opponent that I will find myself in the ring with again this coming Sunday.'

Natalie continues to smile, as her thoughts turn from her successful debut, to her next match.

Natalie: 'Yes, on Sunday evening, La Paloma and I will be opponents for a second time, as I aim to add to the win that I gained in my debut. But as if a one-on-one match with La Paloma isn't tricky enough, this time Katherine Kensington will also be in the ring with us, to make it a triple threat match. And it will also be a roulette rules match, that will determine one of the three women that will challenge for the bombshell roulette title, at Violent Conduct II.'

Natalie shakes her head, in somewhat disbelief.

Natalie: 'That last part certainly came as a surprise to me, when I saw the line-up for Climax Control - I never expected to be in the mix for a shot at a title, so early in my career. Even without the incentive of a title shot, I would have been happy to be in this match - I would have been happy to have the chance to try to continue to make a name for myself, while also getting my first taste of a roulette rules match; some wrestlers might not like the type of matches that a spin of the roulette can bring, but I'm looking forward to whatever situation the wheel puts me in, and getting to show that I can handle any challenge that is thrown at me. However, with the opportunity to compete for the bombshell roulette title at Violent Conduct being at stake, that has given me further motivation to be successful on Sunday evening.'

Natalie quickly glances towards the floor, before looking back to the camera, and continuing.

Natalie: 'I find Katherine Kensington to be an intriguing opponent: a fellow Brit, who is a few years younger than me, with not much more experience in the ring than I have. By my count, she has been involved in four matches so far in SCW, with an equal number of wins and losses. However, Katie is definitely not an opponent to be underestimated, as she displayed last month at Into The Void: beforehand, Jamie Dean was none too pleased about being forced to have Katie for a tag team partner - but after the match, Jamie had to begrudgingly admit that she had held her own. Having said that, though, I'm still confident that on Sunday, instead of unwittingly contributing to Katie getting another win, I'll be able to be responsible for her being handed another loss.'

Natalie sighs.

Natalie: 'Katie, of course, has different ideas - as she tweeted, earlier this week. However, I have to question some of her choices. I mean, how low is her self-esteem, that she wants to be one of the Mean Girls? At present, she appears to be spending most of her time attempting to convince the Mean Girls that she could fit into their group - if Katie really wants to be triumphant in the ring, perhaps she should divert some of that effort towards her training.'

Natalie shrugs her shoulders.

Natalie: 'I don't know - it's not for me to tell Katie how to live her life. It's just that, for me, the people whose opinions matter the most to me, are the people that I have a genuine relationship with. And on Sunday, I aim to impress them, by getting the better of Katherine Kensington.'

In the background, Jason can be seen taking a packet of cigarettes out of the pocket of his jeans; he removes one cigarette, and then puts the rest of the packet back in his pocket.

Natalie: 'And so on to La Paloma.'

Jason then pulls out a lighter, and as he ignites a flame, the sound made by the lighter draws the attention of Natalie, who turns and glares towards Jason - something that Jason looks somewhat surprised by.

Jason: 'What?'

Natalie shakes her head, as she turns back to face the camera. Meanwhile, Jason lights his cigarette, and then returns the lighter to his pocket, before taking a drag.

Natalie: 'As I've already stated, the match on Sunday will be the second time that myself and La Paloma have been opponents. Ahead of that match, La Paloma said that she was more concerned with putting on a show for the fans, than she was about whether she won or lost. Now, some wrestlers - Sean Jackson, for example - may not be able to appreciate that kind of attitude, but I absolutely can. Hopefully in our first meeting we were able to produce a match that the fans enjoyed; hopefully we can do the same again on Sunday. And hopefully - and I know I'm being selfish here - hopefully I'll be able to repeat the win that I got against La Paloma in our first meeting.'

As Natalie continues to discuss her forthcoming match, in the background, Jason can be seen continuing to puff away at his cigarette.

Natalie: 'Because of the difference in size between the two of us, our previous encounter was referred to as a David versus Goliath battle. La Paloma picked up on this, and said that she would be looking to slay the giant, like David did - but I still maintain that me beating La Paloma was the real giant-killing: a rookie defeating a wrestler with numerous years of experience - how that can be seen as anything other than an upset?'

Natalie shrugs her shoulders.

Natalie: 'Whatever your take on the David versus Goliath analogy, one thing is for certain: unlike La Paloma and I, David and Goliath did not have a re-match. And regardless of whether people think I'm playing the role of Goliath, or whether they think I'm David, all I'm interested in is having the outcome of my second match against La Paloma, be the same as the outcome of my first match against her; I know that just because I've beaten La Paloma once, that doesn't necessarily mean that I will beat her a second time - but I'll do be doing everything that I can, to try to ensure that I overcome La Paloma once more. Which brings me on to the reason why I began this by playing "Love Will Tear Us Apart," by Joy Division.'

Natalie puts her hands on her hips, as she pauses for a moment; she then turns to look at Jason.

Natalie: 'Do I have to do this? It's not really in my nature for me to say such a thing about myself.'

Jason sighs; he then rises to his feet, and walks to where Natalie is stood.

Jason: 'Alright, I'll do this bit - I'll be the one to say it. And in the process, I suppose I'll save you having to refer to yourself in the third person.'

Jason watches Natalie, as she takes a couple of steps backwards.

Jason: 'Besides, it was my idea, after all.'

Jason then turns to face the camera.

Jason: 'La Paloma, to paraphrase Ian Curtis - the lead signer of Joy Division: Nat will tear you apart again.'

Jason takes a long drag from his cigarette; he then repeats the statement.

Jason: 'Nat will tear you apart again.'

As Jason takes another smoke, while looking towards the camera, and with Natalie just behind him, the scene fades to black.

20
Climax Control Archives / Change
« on: July 31, 2014, 04:00:15 PM »
 The scene opens inside a locker room, at the Gold Coast Hotel and Casino, on Sunday 20th July, during Into The Void III. As Rage and TJ Codair are in the ring, doing battle in a contest that will see them fight all over the building, sat on a bench in the locker room, away from all of the drama, is Simon Jones, who is unwinding, having already competed - successfully - earlier in the evening, in what was his final match in SCW. In the locker room with Simon, stood opposite him, is the latest addition to the SCW roster, Natalie McKinley, who is feeling elated, for two reasons: firstly, at having been given a contract with SCW; and secondly, at having been accepted into the New XTremes, by Spike Staggs.

Having showered and changed, following his match, Simon is wearing a pair of black trousers and a purple button-up shirt; Natalie is wearing a pair of pale blue jeans and a white sleeveless t-shirt, while her long hair is being worn loose.

Simon directs a comment towards Natalie, who continues to shun the locker room benches, in favour of standing.

Simon: 'You are allowed to sit down, you know - if you want to.'

Natalie's current mood is easily apparent from the broad smile on her face; she gives a slight shake of her head, as she responds to Simon.

Natalie: 'I'm too excited to sit down; I'm still struggling to believe that this is all actually happening - part of me is worried that I'm going to wake up, and discover it was all a dream.'

A smile of his own creeps across Simon's face, cheerful at the obvious happiness of the woman in front of him. However, Simon then frowns, as he recalls something.

Simon: 'Didn't you say to me a few minutes ago, that when I told you two weeks ago that you should be here for this show, you hoped that you weren't coming here just to watch my final match in SCW?'

Natalie now nods her head.

Natalie: 'Yes, I did say that. And I meant it: I hoped that the reason you told me to be here, was because you were making good progress in your efforts to secure me a spot on the roster. But to hope that something is going to happen is one thing - to then get here, and be told that I'm being given the opportunity I have longed for, is something else altogether.'

Natalie let's out a sigh of satisfaction.

Natalie: 'It feels terrific, to become a part of SCW - this is what I've been waiting for; I can't remember the last time that I felt this happy.'

Simon: 'How about last April, when Cardiff won promotion?'

Natalie laughs slightly, as she shakes her head at Simon's suggestion.

Natalie: 'That was great - but not on a par with this.'

Simon: 'Well, in all seriousness, Natalie, I'm pleased that this has come to fruition for you.'

Natalie: 'Thanks, Simon; I'm not sure if I can properly express my gratitude for what you have done for me.'

Simon holds up his right hand, in acknowledgement of the recognition given to him by Natalie.

Simon: 'I told you that I would try to help you to get a break in this sport, somewhere - and that's what I did; to see how happy it has made you, well, that's all of the thanks that I need.'

Natalie: 'Yeah, but you didn't have to help me: when I asked you for your assistance, you could just as easily have said no - that definitely would have been the simpler option for you.'

Simon shrugs his shoulders.

Simon: 'Perhaps. But perhaps Spike Staggs isn't the only one that has trouble turning away from a good thing; when you first told me of your aspirations to become a professional wrestler, you spoke with such enthusiasm, that you made me feel obligated to help you.'

Natalie: 'I just hope that, now I've gotten the chance I wanted, I don't let either you or Spike down.'

Simon: 'I don't think there's any danger of that happening - I know that you will do everything you can, to try to give yourself the best possible chance of being successful.'

Simon glances off to one side for a moment; he then looks back to Natalie.

Simon: 'So, are you looking forward to handing in your notice at the gym, when you get back to Cardiff?'

Natalie: 'I won't be going back to Cardiff.'

A look of surprise crosses Simon's face - an expression that is matched by the tone of his voice.

Simon: 'You what? What do you mean, you won't be going back to Cardiff?'

Natalie: 'I mean that there isn't any need for me to go back there; I handed in my notice a couple of weeks ago - yesterday was my last day working at the gym.'

Still surprised at what he is hearing, Simon gets up from the bench, so that he can stand face-to-face with Natalie.

Simon: 'Let me get this straight: you quit your job as a personal trainer, before you were even assured of a job with SCW.'

Natalie responds with a nod.

Natalie: 'I was already confident that you would manage to convince the people that matter to offer me a contract - but once I found out that Spike Staggs had given me his backing as well, well, then I thought it was a done deal.'

Simon: 'I suppose I should appreciate your confidence in me. That was a bold decision you made - but it also could have turned out to be a reckless one.'

Natalie lowers her gaze, as she looks away from Simon.

Natalie: 'I know, but, like I said, with you and Spike fighting my cause, I was confident that a job offer from SCW would be forthcoming.'

Natalie quickly glances around the locker room, before returning her attention to Simon.

Natalie: 'I didn't want to come here tonight, sign my contract, get a taste of what it's like to be a part of SCW, only to then have to go back home to work out my notice at the gym, leaving me forced me into a longer wait, before being able to embark upon my new career. So that's why I quit my job a couple of weeks ago: in two weeks' time, I want to be in here, ready to make my debut on the next episode of Climax Control, and not elsewhere, having to wait another a week or two, while SCW goes on without me.'

Simon: 'I can understand that - I'm just glad it didn't backfire on you.'

Natalie: 'You and me both.'

Simon retakes his seat on the bench; Natalie continues to stand.

Simon: 'So, I guess I know what you'll be doing tomorrow, then - other than going to the gym, I mean.'

Natalie raises an eyebrow, in curiosity.

Natalie: 'What's that?'

Simon: 'Looking for somewhere in Vegas for you to live.'

Natalie: 'Yeah, I suppose you're right; I don't want to have to stay in a hotel any longer than is necessary - I want to find somewhere in this city that I can call home.'

Natalie then smirks.

Natalie: 'And how do you know that I'll go to the gym tomorrow? I might not.'

Simon scoffs at the thought.

Simon: 'Yeah, right; in Cardiff, you practically lived at the gym. And today, so that you could fly out here, you've actually had to go through a whole day without once setting foot in a gym - I can't imagine you going two days without doing any weight training.'

Natalie: 'Okay, that's true.'

Natalie sighs, in a reluctant manner.

Natalie: 'And in fact, I do kind of feeling like going to the gym now.'

Simon: 'As if to prove my point.'

Natalie: 'I don't mean it like that - I am okay with having to go a day without visiting a gym - it's just that, thanks to all of this excitement, I've built up a load of nervous energy, and I need to do something to work it off.'

Simon laughs.

Simon: 'I was just teasing you; you know that I admire how hard you work, and how much effort that you put into not just your training, but anything that you do - it's factors like that, which leave me in no doubt that you have what it takes to be successful as a wrestler.

Natalie nods her head, and then sighs again.

Natalie: 'I almost wish that I could have my debut be tomorrow, rather than in two weeks from now.'

Simon: 'Well, look at this way: that's two weeks for you to train at Staggs Dungeon, to make sure that when the time comes for you to step into the six-sided ring, on Climax Control, you're ready for your opponent, and the challenges that they will pose.'

Natalie finally allows herself to relax, as she takes a seat on the bench, alongside Simon, releasing some of the tension from her body.

Natalie: 'I'm intrigued as to who is going to be my opponent for my first ever match; I wonder who it will be.'

Simon shrugs his shoulders.

Simon: 'There's no way to predict that - but in seven days from now, you'll find out. And then, in a further seven days' time, you'll get to put into practice the things that you will pick up from Spike, as well of course as finally getting to make use of everything that you have already learned, from all of your training up to this point - including the bits of advice that I've given to you.'

Simon leans forward, rubbing his chin.

Simon: 'Although there's one of piece of advice that I gave to you - which I know you took on board - that will be of use to you before you even arrive at the venue for Climax Control.'

Natalie looks at Simon with confusion etched on her face.

Natalie: 'Which piece of advice?'

We leave Natalie and Simon, sat inside the locker room at the Gold Coast Hotel and Casino, and switch to a scene from earlier this year, as we go inside Coffee#1, in Cardiff, on Monday 21st April - the day on which Natalie McKinley and Simon Jones became acquainted.

The gym where Natalie worked prior to joining SCW - and where she first met Simon - is around two hundred yards away from Coffee#1. The events of that first meeting between the two will be revealed at a later time, but for now, we are just going to observe part of the subsequent conversation that they had, during which Natalie discussed with Simon, her aspirations to become a professional wrestler.

Natalie is wearing a pair of black trousers and a white polo shirt - the uniform of the gym that she was employed by - and has her hair tied back in a ponytail; Simon is wearing a pair of navy blue tracksuit bottoms and a grey t-shirt. The pair are sat opposite one another, at a small table; both of them have almost-empty mugs - containing the remnants of indiscernible drinks - in front of them, on the table.

As the conversation continues, Simon asks Natalie a question.

Simon: 'Do you think that you would be comfortable competing in front of an audience? I mean, you saw the size of the crowd at the Big Blue Tent; the number of fans there last night was similar to the attendances for SCW shows - how do you think you would cope with having all of your matches be staged in front of that many people?'

Natalie sighs, before replying.

Natalie: 'Although I don't suffer from social anxiety, I can't claim to have any past experience of having performed in front of anything like a crowd of that size. But, if you want to be a professional wrestler - or for that matter, a professional athlete in any sport - then I guess it's something that comes with the territory. And I do want to be a professional wrestler. So, while it may feel alien at first, I believe I'll soon get used to it, and that in time, the presence of the fans will be a help to me, rather than a hindrance.'

Simon nods his head, satisfied with Natalie's response.

Simon: 'Okay, good. Because it's no good me getting you a place on a promotion's roster - whether in SCW, or elsewhere - if you're then going to have an attack of stage fright, when it's time for your debut; I don't want you to go out to the ring, and then be like a deer caught in the headlights.'

Natalie: 'Don't worry, Simon - I can assure you that won't happen.'

Simon: 'Alright, well, on a not completely unrelated topic, how are you with public speaking?'

Natalie shrugs her shoulders.

Natalie: 'Again, it's not really something that I have any experience of; at the gym, all of my work with my trainees is normally done one-on-one - I'm not an instructor that takes classes, so I don't usually have to speak in front of a group of people.'

Simon: 'Well, at the shows, you won't need to speak in front of the fans as often as you'll need to perform in front of them. However, you will need to be comfortable being interviewed - should you be asked to do an interview. If you do have to do an interview, while there may only be a handful of people there in the room, there will also be a camera there, recording the interview for a countless number of people to see - which is a bit different to talking privately with someone in the gym, not having to worry about anybody else hearing what you say. And even just doing a piece to camera, on your own - which the majority of wrestlers do in advance of their matches - when you can go at your own pace, will still probably be unlike anything that you've done previously.'

Natalie: 'The only interviews that I've ever had to do are job interviews - not quite the same. And the few occasions that I have appeared on camera, have been when I've been a spectator at sporting events; is there anything you can suggest, that I could do to better prepare myself to be able to talk about my matches?'

Simon pauses for a moment to ponder Natalie's question, before he answers.

Simon: 'Maybe it would help if you took some acting classes. I know there's the obvious difference, that actors say lines that have been pre-prepared for them - unless they throw in an ad-lib - whereas if you do an interview, or speak about a match, then whatever you say will be spontaneous. But still, taking acting classes should help improve your skills as an orator, and make you more confident about speaking in public.'

Natalie nods her head, acknowledging Simon's advice.

Natalie: 'Okay, Simon, I'll look into that; thanks.'

And that is where we will leave that particular conversation between Natalie and Simon - we will pick up the conversation again at a later date, but for now, we are fast forwarding to the present day, as the scene switches to show a Las Vegas landmark: the "Welcome to Fabulous Las Vegas" sign. After focusing on the sign for just a moment, the camera zooms out, and into view - stood beneath the sign, leaning against one of the poles on which it is mounted - comes Natalie McKinley. Natalie is wearing a pair of black leggings and a green crop top; she is also wearing a navy blue headband, with her hair loose.

Natalie stands up straight, looks to the camera, and begins to speak.

Natalie: 'So, my debut in SCW is almost upon me - and not just my first match in SCW, but also my first match in any wrestling promotion, anywhere. It feels like I've been waiting an eternity for this chance - the chance to set foot in a ring, to have a competitive match, and to show what I can do. But the wait is nearly over, now - only three more days to go, and then it's showtime.'

Natalie takes a step forward.

Natalie: 'And with the match this coming Sunday being the first match of my career, it means that this is also the first time that I have had to anything like this.'

Natalie gestures towards the camera with both of her hands, trying to indicate her unfamiliarity with the scenario that she now finds herself in.

Natalie: 'It's only been eleven days since I arrived in Vegas, so I don't yet know that many places here - I'm still finding my way around the city. So at the risk of looking like a stereotypical tourist, I've chosen to record this with a Las Vegas landmark in the background.'

Natalie turns to look over her left shoulder, and up at the sign.

Natalie: 'Oh well, I'm sure there are worse places that I could have picked.'

Natalie then turns back to look at the camera.

Natalie: 'My match this Sunday will see me up against another bombshell making her debut in SCW, in La Paloma. I've seen the match be referred to as a David versus Goliath battle, presumably because of the difference in size between myself and La Paloma - which would mean me playing the role of Goliath. And while it should be safe to assume that I will have an advantage in strength over La Paloma, by referring to me as Goliath, and to her as David, it can be inferred that it would be an upset if I was to lose - when it reality, it is the other way round: if I'm the one that is victorious on Sunday, then it will be a giant-killing.'

Natalie puts her hands on her hips.

Natalie: 'You see, while I am a novice in this sport, La Paloma is very much in the veteran category. La Paloma's biography on the SCW website proudly boasts the she has too many achievements to list them all - whereas I, being a rookie, have of course yet to achieve anything in wrestling; I may be bigger than La Paloma, but as far as the context of David versus Goliath is concerned, if anyone is going to be in the role of David in our match, then it will most certainly be me - I'm undoubtedly the underdog in this contest.'

Natalie then takes her hands off her hips.

Natalie: 'That doesn't mean, though, that I'm expecting to lose on Sunday - never having been involved in a competitive match before, I don't know what to expect the outcome to be, as I still don't fully know quite what I'm capable of in the ring. But regardless of who does win on Sunday, I want to make sure that my performance doesn't disappoint everyone that has helped me get here; hopefully, though, I can surprise some people along the way, and maybe, just maybe, be successful in my debut.'

Natalie tucks a stray strand of her long hair behind her left ear.

Natalie: 'My arrival in SCW prompted some of the other bombshells to comment on my appearance; some of them had positive things to say, while some of them were not so positive - although, overall, the positive comments outnumbered the negative ones. Now, that didn't surprise me - I know that my physique makes me stand out amongst most women, and over the course of the past several years, I've heard what plenty of people think about the way that I look. I'm also used to getting mixed reactions; I once overhead a group of men debate amongst themselves whether I was "hot" or "too manly" - again, opinions were divided, with one of them even simply saying "both."'

Natalie laughs, as she replays the incident in her mind.

Natalie: 'If you follow me on Twitter, then earlier you will have seen two pictures that I tweeted, which show how I used to look, once upon a time. It was in 2007 that I started to fully concentrate on weight training; I had picked up weights before then, but I didn't do anything like the heavy training that I have now been doing for the past seven years. Prior to me beginning to train with weights, I was actually told that if I lost weight, I could have a chance of being a model. However, I didn't like the idea of having a thin body, and so I opted not to pursue that; I suppose that instead, I actually went in the opposite direction, as by building muscle, I would of course end up gaining weight.'

Natalie sighs.

Natalie: 'Whether you like the way that I look, or you don't like the way that I look, I'm really not bothered - all that matters is that I like the way that I look; I've worked hard, to create a body that I'm proud of.'

Having just remembered something else, Natalie smiles, and takes a quick glance towards her feet.

Natalie: 'Oh, and on the subject of things that I've tweeted recently, I'm happy to report that my custom-made boots have now arrived, sparing me from being forced to wrestle barefoot on Sunday.'

Natalie again glances down at her feet, before returning her attention to the camera.

Natalie: 'When I step into the ring on Sunday evening, I'm sure there will be some people hoping that this rookie embarrasses herself - people hoping that I will fall flat on my face...'

There is the briefest of pauses, as Natalie lowers her eyes, towards her...

Natalie: '...or perhaps that should be, fall flat on my chest.'

Natalie looks back up at the camera.

Natalie: 'But I have no intention of letting that happen; I'll be heading to Santa Rosa, aiming to win - and though I may not succeed, it certainly won't be for the want of trying.'

The camera zooms in on Natalie, causing the "Welcome to Fabulous Las Vegas" sign to disappear from view.

Natalie: 'There's just three more days to go until Climax Control, and my debut in the world of professional wrestling; it's time for the winds of change, to blow through SCW.'

As Natalie looks confidently towards the camera, the scene fades to black.

Pages: [1]